Fairy x Adventure

by Magnafeana

In a new era after the Alvarez War, Lucy, Natsu, and the rest of Fairy Tail not only face new challenges but watch as their kids go on new journeys, learn new powers, and battle new enemies and old! Join Luna, Nashi, and the upcoming generation of Mages on Fairy Tail and more on their never-ending adventure!

66. Adventure 066

In a land far, far away lies the kingdom of Fiore, a small, peaceful nation of 17 million, and a place filled with Magic found in every home, bought and sold in every marketplace. For most, Magic is merely a tool, a mundane part of everyday life. For some, however, Magic is an art, and they've devoted their lives to its practice. These are the wizards. Banded together into magical guilds, they ply their skills in search of fame and fortune. Many such guilds dot the landscape of Fiore. But there is a certain guild in a certain town that soars high above the rest, one from which countless legends have been born. A guild that will no doubt continue to create legends well into the future. Its name...is Fairy Tail.

---

PREVIOUSLY, on Fairy Adventure, Luna got a little stressed out when it comes to who should she choose to hold her heart, and with some excellent advice steered her way, she has to figure out what she wants. Meanwhile, while Lance helped Mary Jane unlocked the true power she was once afraid of, Peter has to learn that his powers are something to be proud of—even if his family doesn't think so. Anyways, Silver and Ena head home for us to see Ena's own frustrations in her family, and Gale comes over to the Dragneel's for some light training only to discover Luke might be more intense than he thought. Nashi's back in Magnolia, but that doesn't mean she's ready to face reality quite yet and Tesla is right there with her after an information drop sends her into a spiral. Mary Jane and Peter decide to have a sporadic and steamy date only for Laxus to ruin it while Luna's secret rendezvous with Bleu goes awry when Gale tries to follow her. And it looks like he succeeded when he caught Luna and Bleu in an emotional kiss. Poor guy can't catch a break!

But for now, when we didn't know what was going to happen…when we were still dwelling on our mistakes and our choices…it was a good day for rain…

It really seems like everyone needs to start worrying less and communicating more. Speaking of worry, wasn't that last phrase a quote from some anime or something?

---

Ena was one to wake up in style. It was not as if she was ritzy and stuck up; she just preferred to wake up as fashionably as she went to bed. The moment her alarm clock went off, she was awake on the dot to stop it from annoying her. She pulled up her eye mask that read MOOD with her hair twisted into a ballerina bun and her pajamas a two-piece silk-hemp blend she had designed for herself. By seven-thirty-two, she was out of bed and took her L-Pad off its charging dock. For the first half an hour of her day, she would be sifting through urgent emails to sort out which deserved most of her attention and going over her daily schedule.

She yawned as she put on her slippers and her robe before she made her way to the hallway. She was used to staleness in the air. At times, she might run into her mother or Aine as they made breakfast or hurried things of coffee and tea before Aine headed to the hospital and her mother headed to Fairy Tail. So when she saw the kitchen light on, she was none too surprised. She trailed into it—

Ena stopped dead in her tracks. "What are you doing here?"

Silver stood in the kitchen with a refreshed look for the day. He tried with his clothes today, it would seem, with a white and navy striped sweater, gray jeans, sleek converse, and a dark jacket. He looked cozy in a kitchen that was not in his own home. "Morning!" Silver chirped, chipper. He carefully raised a tray to present a teacup and saucer alongside a plate with a toasted bagel sandwich with egg whites, cheese, and spinach. "Breakfast?"

Ena's eyes fell to the tray then to her meticulously bought and cared for tea kettle then back to Silver. A narrowed glare. "You poisoned it."

For a moment, Silver looked annoyed, but he washed it away with a wider serene smile. "Nope!" He set the tray on the island. "Your mom let me in since she had to go to Fairy Tail early to start work. But she told me just how you like your breakfast."

Ena was still unconvinced and crossed her arms. "I told you to come at seven-thirty," she reminded, chagrined. "Not seven."

"And I said I'd be here early," Silver pointed out. "A good assistant should be early, right?"

Ena's cheek twinged. "I suppose," she ground out.

"So, I made sure everything would be ready by seven-thirty." Silver gestured to the tray. "Your mom was nice enough to give me some scrambled eggs and bacon and rice, but she says you don't eat bacon."

"I don't eat pork," Ena gave him, though it sounded like she was pulling teeth. "It's a personal preference."

"So your mom said."

Ena arched an eyebrow. "And what else did my mother tell you?"

Silver once again gestured to the tray. "See for yourself." He saw Ena's hesitation and he rolled his eyes. "I didn't poison it," he deadpanned. "We might've been enemies, but I wouldn't do that to you. Lulu would kill me if I did that, anyway," he added in a mutter.

Ena cautiously approached the tray. "Just so you know, poison wouldn't kill me. Being the daughter of a Guild Master has you learn to build up a tolerance to poison." She picked up the teacup and sniffed it before giving Silver a look. "It smells…adequate," she supposed. "She told you I drink ginger cardamom tea?"

"Actually, Lulu told me," Silver said proudly.

"Well, did she tell that I—?"

"That you only drink it with one-fourth a cup of non-fat oat milk, black tea leaves, your special bottled water, and fresh cardamom?" Silver nodded. "She did."

Ena narrowed her eyes even more. "I see." She could just envision a chibi version of her best friend with her beam and peace sign. L, we're going to be having words later. Glancing back at the teacup, she brought it to her lips for a tentative sip. After two more sips, suspicion warmed her. "How did you know to add cinnamon?" she demanded to know.

"Oh, that?" Silver dismissed the question with a wave even if his grin read his smugness. "Lulu told me you liked just a little bit of cinnamon."

"But she couldn't possibly know how much," Ena accused. "She doesn't use any measuring spoons."

Silver shrugged and placed his hands behind his back. "Lucky guess, I guess."

"And the temperature?" Ena challenged. "I'm certain not even Lulu knows that."

"Oh, that was easy," Silver deducted. "You never drink tea when you first get it. You wait around five minutes before you drink any hot tea. So I let it sit for five minutes."

Ena could have been impressed. She could have showered him in praises for his powers of investigation and observation. She could have nodded and thanked him. But she did none of those things. "Next time, let the tea leaves simmer for another minute," she ordered. "A minute longer means a stronger taste. This is too bland for a chai tea." She quirked an eyebrow when Silver tensed. "Or will that be too much for you?"

Much to her surprise, Silver took a deep breath to smile again. "No, Miss Fernandes." How he kept the sarcasm out of his tone was a miracle. "It won't be a problem at all."

Ena hummed and took a few more sips before she picked up the toasted bagel sandwich and took a bite. "And I expect you to add muenster cheese into this next time," she told him.

"Of course."

Grunting, Ena moved to grab the tray when Silver gently nudged her away to grab it. When he saw her incredulous look, Silver only shrugged. "I should be the one carrying this, right? Me being your assistant and all?"

"You're my assistant. Not my slave," Ena hissed quietly. "But whatever. I'm already behind schedule because of you." She whirled away. "Follow me." She led him back down the hall and to her bedroom. Turning on the light, she settled into her thinking chair and snapped at Silver. "Set it here." She watched as Silver placed the tray at the end table and managed a stiff nod of approval. This whole situation was putting her off-kilter. "Why don't you just play on your Com or something?" she sniffed. "I need to sort through emails until eight—"

"I can do that," Silver quickly interjected.

Now Ena had enough. She set down her tablet on her easel. "No, you can't," she snapped. "You don't even know which emails need to be addressed first."

But Silver was undaunted. "Well, I can learn, right? Oh! That reminds me!" He brought out his Compact to go through the notes he had made for himself. "I'm probably going to need to know more information about your team and a list of your clients and stuff. That way, whenever they can't reach you, they can reach me."

"They won't need to reach you," Ena growled, crossing her legs. "I'm always available to them."

Silver rolled his eyes. "Stop being stubborn, Fernandes. You'd think you being the 'Guild Master's daughter' would have taught you, no matter how much time you think you have, you don't have enough of it for everyone. Even your mom has an assistant who takes calls for her. Number Five? And Number Five schedules and changes meetings and stuff for your mom and all that fun stuff, doesn't she? So I should be doing that."

Ena hated he was right. "You're patchwork, not a backstitch, Fullbuster," she groused. "You're not here to stay. You're a temporary fixture. There's no point in you getting comfortable."

"You know if Lulu was right here, you'd be tripping over yourself to make sure she had everything she needed," Silver retorted.

"Well, that's…!" Ena rubbed her temples to calm herself down.

Silver plowed on. "Stop being such a stubborn witch and let me assist you like I'm trying to do as your assistant," he lectured. "I know we're not all buddy-buddy like you and Lulu are or like I am with Lulu, but you can trust me as a guildmate at least to not screw things up and want to make your life a little easier, okay? A-A-And I mean…" Red flaked his cheeks as he tugged on his sleeves. "You can even trust me as a fr-friend…if you, you know, want to and stuff."

"I'd rather not."

Silver felt like he had been internally stabbed. She doesn't hold back, does she?

"But…"

Silver blinked as Ena sighed. "'But'…?"

"But maybe I could stand to be more…accommodating," Ena supposed, the words drizzling with reluctance. "I…approve that you're attempting to put effort into this when you don't have to," she acknowledged, tone tight. "First order of business will be setting you up with an L-Pad. You'll have access to my calendar. I'll speak to Genius to add you onto the emailing distro—"

"Genius is on your team?"

Ena's cheek twinged again for the interruption, but she answered, "Yes. He's basically my tech support and web designer and he's never let me down." She returned to her tablet to draw up an email. "Most people on my team are university students or adults. You'll formally meet them if you manage to survive past the rest of this year."

"Doesn't that bother them that you're, um…?"

Ena was typing. "Bother them that I'm a teenager and they're adults?" she completed for him. She glanced up to see more red spread across Silver's face. "No need to be embarrassed. Your question is fair. But, no, they don't mind because I don't act my age. I can't afford to. I have a vision and, if I want to make that vision a reality, I can't act like a ditzy teenager and vandalize train cars and stay up all night playing Lacrima games constantly. I have to be calm and mature. And, if you're going to be my assistant, I expect you to be mature." She caught an unfamiliar look on Silver's face and paused. "What? Is this too much for you?"

Silver shook his head. "No, that's not it. It's just…" His eyes dipped down to the floor as he scratched his neck. "I guess I never realized how hard you work. I mean Lulu would try to go on and on about how you're doing pretty much amazing things all the time, but I tuned her out. But you're working with adults to build your own empire and you've been handling it alone. You're a boss. You get to hire people and fire people and go to meetings. When you and Gigi started talking about account stuff, it was like I was hearing a foreign language."

Ena took pity on Silver and softly murmured, "It's okay if this is overwhelming for you. I know this isn't—that I'm not normal."

"No, you're not." Silver held up his hands and quickly cried when Ena brandished her sword, "Wait, wait, wait, I had some positive to say!" A sigh of relief came later when Ena dismissed her sword, Silver explained as best he could (and tried hard to ignore his blush), "You're not my version of normal, no, but… This is your normal. And, to me, your normal is pretty amazing. I-I-I mean, you know, since you're doing things kids like us don't normally do and all a-a-and…" His head ducked as his entire face turned a bright red. "And, um, it's stupid if people don't take you seriously. You might be the craziest witch I've ever met, but anyone should know you're a great boss."

"I am a great boss," Ena cut in.

Silver's eyebrow twitched. "Well, maybe you should work on being a little humbler," he grumbled under his breath.

Ena sighed through her nose and brushed her bangs away. "Well, it's…nice for you to compliment my work ethic," she said. "I'm used to people not taking me seriously because I'm young. It's why I handpick every single client and put in the clauses, should they think condescension and intimidation is the way to getting a better design at a cheaper price based on ageism, then I'm no longer required to work with them." She tapped her L-Pad. "Gigi taught me everything I need to know about handling clients and my teammates. I owe him everything."

"He's a great person," Silver praised softly. "He's really kind and nice."

Affection flared in Ena's eyes. "Yes, he is," she murmured. Blinking away the emotion, she cleansed herself into indifference with a long exhale. "And he did let me know I should be kinder to you as my assistant."

That surprised Silver. "He said that? When?"

"I called him yesterday to get a head-start on work today," Ena explained. "He likes you—as to why, I don't understand it. But he told me I should give you a chance." Her lips twitched. "And, in the event you don't impress me or annoy me, he reminded me I could always turn you into a rat."

Silver gulped and nervously laughed. "I won't let you down then." At least she said rat. I could live being a rat. But being stabbed with her sword is a different story.

"Good." Ena cleared her throat. "Well, then. We'll have to make a quick stop to Genius' house today to get you completely set up, then we'll get started." She nodded at him. "And if you brought over your attire for the masquerade tonight, I'll need it to alter it to match my dress. I was unable to find out what Paige is wearing, but, if you'd like, I can have a mask for you that matches her hair—"

"That's okay." Silver flushed as he flailed his hands when Ena looked wary. "N-N-Not like I don't want to match her or anything, but I'm your assistant and you're my date, right? So just make sure I match you completely so I don't ruin your look."

Ena furrowed her brow. "All right then," she slowly agreed. "I'll see what I can do." Regaining her composure, she added, "Don't worry. I'll make sure you don't have to stay with me the entire masquerade." She got up to stretch. "You'll have your chance to escape me and illegally and uncomfortably stalk Paige."

"Oh." Silver wished he could sound a little happier about the offer. "Well, um… Wh-What about you? What will you do?"

Ena waved a dismissive hand. "I'll just be around." And I'll try my best to keep Gale away from L and Bleu. "Now, get out. I need to change and get ready and then we leave. We have last-minute rounds, then pictures, and then we need to go to the guildhall. Make yourself comfortable in the living room." She went to her closet to show him he was dismissed.

"Sure." Silver left the bedroom and shut the door behind him. He glanced once back at the door before creeping down the hall and settling in the living room. I guess that's nice she'd let me go after Paige… I mean my Beloved… Shoulders sagged as he sighed. She just keeps surprising me. Determined, he straightened up and took out his Compact. If she's going to help me with my love life, then it's only fair I be the perfect assistant. He started typing. And if I'm going to get her to trust me a little more so I can actually help out, I'm going to need all the help I can get.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ima nan janai?

Meramerato tagiru

Kon'na boku ni mo hisomu seigi ga

Dou shiyou mo nai shoudou ni kara rete

Hora kidzukeba te o nigitte iru

•

Ittaizentai

Son'nani nimotsu o

Shoikonde dokoheikuno

Nee nee matte boku ni chotto azukete mite wa?

•

Nana na nana na

Nananana nana na nana na

Nanana nana na nana na

Nananana nana na nana na

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The Guild Master's Quarters smelt of fresh mint couched with a tea scent. It was early, after all. Fairy Tail had been cleaned with decorations for the most part up, the chefs finished in their prep work, and the bartenders and bar-maids were ready for the breakfast rush. Number Five, Constantine, and Freed were already in office alongside some of the other administrative workers within Fairy Tail. Laxus was downstairs as he oversaw his wife like a hawk, still grouchy from the night before.

Erza sat behind her desk with her hands tented and pressed together and eyes stern. Lance sat on the other side like he had not properly rested. But both of them stewed in the silence as thoughts raced passed them. So many things to think about. So many choices. So many consequences.

Erza was the one to speak first. "And you're certain we can trust this 'Veleda'?"

"Yes," Lance confirmed. "Dazzler can vouch for her as well."

Erza nodded. "No need. You have good judgment, Lance. I won't start to doubt you now." Her eyes fell to her desk. A war between gods and Dragons and Demons… A war between Magic and Spiritless… This won't just be another Black War or the Demon War… This could be something that wipes us all out. She took a breath. "Give me your honest opinion, Lance. With Demons rising up again, do you think this war will be coming to our doorstep soon?"

Lance took his time with his answer. "I've only had two days to think about it, but I don't think we have to worry about the war for a little while," he replied. "Veleda told me we need to wait for this 'Mother' and her 'Children', but I still didn't understand all the way. I think this was her way of warning me that we need to start readying ourselves. These Demons are just battles leading up to a bigger war."

Erza nodded and inclined her chin. "Lance, what I'm about to tell you does not leave this room. Do you understand?"

"Of course, Master," Lance said.

Erza swiveled around to stand up and walk to the large window in her office. "Decades ago, when we started settling down, we were warned about the same war you were warned of," she revealed. "And we were told the part that we played in the Black War would be passed down unto our children." She looked out to Lake Sciliora and a boat coming to the docks. "We were told our sins and our choices would reflect onto the fate our children were given. As Mages, we train the next generation to be better and stronger than us, but, as parents, we're terrified at the prospect our children will face a worse war than what we faced and we all barely made it out alive in that."

"Pardon me for interrupting," Lance excused himself, "but is this something you'll share with the next generation?"

"In time," Erza conveyed. "Right now, some are aware Demons and Warlocks exist, but they don't realize our fight isn't just in Fiore or in Ishgar. Demons and Warlocks have breached in other parts of the world. But we can't afford for them to concern themselves with those matters right now. Our main concern is making sure we raise this generation to become strong, smart, and skilled." Her hands tightened against each other. "Does anyone else outside your parents know about your vision?"

"No."

"Then, we will keep it that way for now." Erza turned around to face him. "A few crucial people will not be returning until after Christmas. I want to have a meeting once everyone is home to discuss your vision."

Lance shifted. "Master—"

"You should know we take visions seriously," Erza reminded him. "These people you will meet know to take every vision with care. They'll believe you just as I do."

Lance nodded. "And… About Mary Jane?"

Something flickered over Erza's expression. "We sealed away her powers and replaced her memories for the greater good and her own. But if she was able to rekindle that power under her control, then not only did we potentially lead Mary Jane into a life she never needed"—dark chocolate went cold—"but Igneel has every right to return and cut down every single one of us for stealing his happiness away from him."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Fairy Adventure 066

When the Masks Fall…

秘密がばれて仮面が落ちる時！ 盛り上がってきて、そろそろ仕上げの時間だよ！

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Nashi knew better than to just stay in Gary's home and that was that. She did her part to maintain the condo's cleanliness. She dusted and swept and scrubbed everything and anything as she hummed along to EMPHASIS' new Christmas EP. Maybe her mother was right and deep cleaning was therapeutic. Býleistr, thankfully, did not shed, being a Celestial Spirit, so the only hair she had to worry about was her own. While she cleaned, she paid closer attention to the artwork in Gary's home. She grazed over the paint strokes of a female Angel in a white dress and pink hair. But even with her admiration, she admitted she snooped a little.

Gary's home was an open book. Nothing was really hidden (though she had a dreary aura around her when she found the collar and leash Gary would conveniently pull out when they were together). But as Nashi cleaned out Gary's office, she did notice something she had not noticed before and had her in awe. Amongst the wall was a bulletin board and pinned to it were articles dedicated to his friends. She saw one newspaper clipping about Dazzler's magic show and a review for it. Another was a magazine article from Majic featuring Jaxton and the upset when he rejected becoming an S-Class Mage. A polaroid photo was tacked to the board with a youthful Gary and Silver with it labeled FIRST MISSION.

"Wow…" Nashi breathed. "You sentimental dog…" Her eyes roamed the article when she realized. He… He doesn't have anything with me? With us? Hurt and ashamed for her hurt, she turned away from the bulletin board to go back to dusting. Whatever. Not like I should've expected him to. She went to his bookshelf and started just when she noticed something odd. She thumbed the spine of one of the books. "Hey, wait… This isn't just a book."

Tucking the towel underneath her arm, she pulled the book from the shelf. No title, but that did not deter her. She opened it to become surprised what she saw. These are…illustrations… Entranced, she trailed a hand over the illustration she had seen. The two pages she saw stared a sketched little girl with wings too big for her dragging onto the ground. She stood in the grass as she held out a hand to a little boy with ears and a tail who looked obviously injured.

"Býleistr?" Nashi called as she drifted over to Gary's office chair. She took a seat to flip to the first page and read the sketched dedication page:

To the love of my life and our future

Býleistr came in as a lion and yawned. "What is it?"

"Look at this." Nashi waited until Býleistr was close enough to show him the book. "It looks like Gary was trying to do a children's book or something."

Býleistr sat and sniffed the book. "Hmm… Smells like the Wolverine." He nudged her hand. "Well, read it."

Nashi hesitated. "Should I?"

"Why not? You are trying to learn about him, yeah?" Býleistr transcended into his Cat Form to hop up onto her lap for a better viewing. "And, besides, isn't in normal for people to snoop on their partners. That's right. I pay attention to that trashy shit you put on," he added when Nashi raised her eyebrows.

She cleared her throat. "Well… As long as this is for research purposes…" She decided to turn the page to see Gary had even sketched out a title. "It's called…'Alone'." She flipped to the next page. A little boy had been drawn in shades of grays. Little and weak, the boy had been plagued with large wings colored into a dark gray, a pointed tail, and horns. He looked so alone and afraid. "It's…a Devil," she breathed. "But there's no words…" She flipped to the next page and looked at the first page. The little Devil boy was walking in a town where no one would even look at him. "It looks like he's in some sort of city…"

Eyes directed to the next page, she took in the little Devil boy trying to give money in exchange for food—

Her eyes widened when the sketch of the market stand owner moved to shoo away the Devil boy. Downtrodden, the Devil boy flinched back and dropped their head. "It's moving… He must have used an Animator Pencil…" She thumbed the page. "It looks like the little boy… He's in a city and no one wants to serve him."

She went to the next page and watches as the sketches performed their cartoonish skits. The first page presented the little Devil boy attempting to enter an establishment only to be chased out with trash thrown at it. The next showed the Devil boy trying to find shelter, but doors to every home closed on him. "I think I get it now," Nashi surmised.

"You should tell the story," Býleistr proposed.

Nashi hummed. "Well, I'm not as good as my mama or my siblings when it comes to writing things, but I'll give it a go." She narrated, "Well, once upon a time, like all good stories start, there was a little Devil boy… But this little Devil boy seemed to be lost and no one wanted to help him find his home. He tried hard to get food when he was hungry, but no one would feed him. He tried to find a place to sleep, but no one wanted to take him in."

She slipped the next page. The little Devil boy was huddled in an alleyway, cold and alone and sniffling. But the next page showed the little Devil boy being awoken with menacing shadows protruding the alleyway. "One day, when the little Devil tried to sleep, the people of the village decided enough was enough and they wanted him out of their home."

Her heart broke on the next pages as she watched the little Devil boy was chased away from the village with pitchforks and fire. He had been driven into the forest with only the clothes on his back and the scrapes and bruises on his skin. Sniffling, he ran into the woods for protection. "So the little Devil boy left to go and live in the woods."

She went to the next page as the little Devil boy began to explore the wilderness with tentative wonder. She smiled as she watched the little Devil find amazement in the flowers and in the river. "The little Devil liked the forest. He had never seen such beauty before. This was much better than the human village."

On the next page, the little Devil splashed around and played in the river to get clean and have fun. It showed his explorations in picking flowers and climbing trees and feeling the breeze beneath his wings. No words were needed for such a scene full of childish discovery. She laughed a little to herself when the little Devil boy was amazed at watching a flock of birds. Nashi turned to the next page and watched as the little Devil boy launched off a branch to soar high into the sky and embrace the freedom he had not been given before. He angled himself to the birds.

He's so happy, Nashi thought. Gary's such a good artist. I wonder why he never showed any of this or even published it. He could be an illustrator.

She flipped the page and watched as the little Devil attempted to join in with the flock. But much to his surprise and her dismay, the birds divided into attacking him with their beaks or trying to get away. "But it looked like, even with him being in the forest, animals there did not like him. He tried to fit in with the birds, but they did not like him."

She flipped the page to see a myriad of events. The little Devil hilariously tried to burrow with the foxes, but the foxes chased him away with hisses and growls. The little Devil attempted to fit in with a bear family, but the mother bear scared him away when she rose up on two paws and roared. The little Devil even tried to fit in with deer, but they thought he was a predator and ran away. "The little Devil tried to fit in with the foxes and the bears and the deer, but none of the animals wanted anything to do with him."

She went to the next pages to show the little Devil had found himself a little cave to try and sleep in for the night. "Still alone and unwanted, the little Devil decided to find a place to rest." She looked at the next page that showed angry eyes gleaming in the darkness. "But that place already had someone inside it."

She turned to watch as a pack of wolves descended upon the confused little Devil boy and chased him from their home. "The wolves did not like someone invading their home, especially something as different as the little Devil. The little Devil was all scratched up and chased away from the cave."

The next pages covered the sad little Devil letting his wings fall onto the ground. He sniffed and rubbed his nose as his body was heavily marred in scratches and bites. He took shelter underneath a tree for the night and wrapped himself in his wings. "So the little Devil was alone once more and he decided to sleep by a tree where he wouldn't bother anyone."

She flipped to see a two-page illustration of the little Devil looking up at the stars. To her disbelief, a shooting star crossed the page. The story flashed down to the little Devil who closed his eyes as though in prayer. "And as the little Devil waited for sleep to come, he witnessed a shooting star. He had heard about such things from the human children in the village and decided to make a wish. He wished…" Her voice trembled. "He wished he would find someone who wanted him for who he was and didn't care he was different."

She went to the next pages to show the little Devil fighting and losing the battle with sleep. "And, so, the little Devil fell asleep as he hoped there would come a day he wasn't alone." To the next page. The first page was blackened out, but it showed from first point of view as the little Devil awoke to a bleary figure. The second page showed the little Devil had awoken and, much to his surprise, a little girl stood before him with flowing hair, a quaint sundress, and pure white wings that trailed behind her. The little girl beamed at him and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. Is that…? Is that me?

"And his wish came true," Nashi told as she flipped the page. She beamed when the little Devil clammed up, blushing, as he witnessed this pretty little winged girl before him in such a stark contrast to himself. Whereas she had white wings and a cleanliness and light about her, he was dark, dirty, with batty wings to comfort him. But the little winged girl did not seem to mind. Instead, she extended her hand to him. I wonder if this is how Gary saw him. The first person to not care what powers he had… I just saw him as him…

She watched as the little Devil took the hand of the little girl on the next page and he opened his mouth to ask a question. The girl giggled and opened her mouth. What she said, Nashi did not even have to interpret as the quote was on the next page. She read it aloud, choked up, "'My name is Angel. Want to be friends'?" She pressed the back of her hand to her cheek. You stupid dog… Getting me all emotional and I can't even hit you for it…

She went to the next page, no longer in the mood to narrate. She watched as the Angel girl and the Devil boy took to one another. While the Devil was revolted by the animals of the forest, the Angel girl was revered as birds landed on her and she could even pet the snout of the deer. The Devil boy watched entranced and looked a little scared when she dragged him over with her. She showed the animals they could trust the Devil boy and, with the help of a young fawn who waddled up to the Devil boy for pets, the animals took to liking him. In pages to come, the Angel girl and the Devil boy adventured in the wilderness as she watched, giggling, as he tried hard to catch a rabbit who liked to play chase. Nashi giggled when the Devil boy, eager to please, offered the Angel girl meat and was flabbergasted when she looked sickened.

Of course you would put that in this, you carnivore. Nashi shook her head, amused, as the next scene showed the Devil boy getting frustrated as he tried to fish for the Angel girl. But when he finally reeled one in, it slapped him in the face and launched back into the water. He had half a mind to look angry and give chase, but he stopped in awe as the Angel girl laughed. I remember all the times Gary and I would be on missions in the wilderness. Wistfulness pressed into her. I hated being out there with him. I thought it was cruel and unusual punishment. But it didn't matter if he was Gary or Skade… He would fish for me and even take the time to prepare the fish separate from the meat… She brushed her hand over the next page as the Devil boy and Angel girl laughed together on the riverbank. He was always so thoughtful like that… I just thought he was making fun of me. To be fair, a lot of people did for about me being a pescatarian. But all this time, he was trying his best to make me feel comfortable…

The next pages showcased the Devil boy nervous. The Angel girl encouraged him and they took up to the air. He kept close to her and tried to keep her away from the flock of birds, but the Angel girl did not mind as she joined the birds for their patrol. When she saw the Devil boy still looked wary, she nudged him along to join the flock. He realized they would not attack him and allowed himself to smile and hoot in the sky. The odd pairing flew together and as they looked over the forest. Nashi sniffed and smiled when she saw the two of them hold hands. Oh, Gary…

The next page was dedicated to showing the Angel girl and Devil boy sitting on a ledge together, hand in hand, as she leaned on his shoulder and he leaned against her. Nashi wiped a tear as the Devil boy moved his wing to shelter her, a small act to some, but it was intimate and showed his level of care for her. "Why am I crying?" Nashi laughed to herself. "This is beautiful artwork. I can't believe he sees our relationship like this. I was definitely not this kind to him before."

Býleistr examined the sketchbook closely. "But it looks like the story isn't done yet."

Nashi rolled her eyes. "Probably more sentimental stuff." She went to the next page to witness the pair sleeping underneath the tree, smiling. "See? It's more fluff. He's such a romantic." She went to the next page and frowned when she saw the Angel girl was gone. The Devil boy woke up, eager to start the day, but he was confused when he did not see his better half beside him. "Huh… What's going on here?"

She went to the next page as the little Devil boy was portrayed going to all the normal hiding spaces he and the Angel girl had gotten into, but she was gone. He even confronted the animals who shook their heads. "Angel… She's gone?" she questioned. "But…why? Where did she go?"

She was not the only one questioning that. On the next page, the little Devil boy searched high and low in the forest and even took to the skies. The concern was great on his face. In a fit of desperation to find her, he pitched himself closer to the human village and sifted through the underbrush and what he saw shocked him. The next page showed the Angel girl was—

"She went to the village?" Nashi whispered. "Why would she go there when he can't go there?"

The little Devil boy was just as confused. But he dared not step into the human village. Rather he would sit and wait until she was done with her business in the village to question her the moment she stepped foot in the forest—their forest. But, much to his dismay, he watched as the Angel girl took the hand of a human boy and he led her further into the village. Undeterred but jealous, the Devil boy waited. The next page showed he stayed up even through the night, but there was no sign of the Angel. Nashi kept flipping. "It's like… He's waiting for her to come back…" Her heart bled for the Devil boy who tried to catch a glimpse of the Angel girl who never showed. "Býleistr… She's not coming back, is she?"

"Let's look at the rest of the story," Býleistr guided gently.

Nashi nodded and pushed through. It looked like the Devil boy, too worried, had decided to sneak into the human village at night time when most of the humans were in their houses. He sniffed high and low and followed the scent of his friend to a house. But when he peeked inside, what he saw broke him. His Angel girl had found another boy—a normal human boy—who graced her with affection that she returned. "She abandoned him," Nashi whispered, "for a Spiritless… For someone…normal…"

She watched as the disheartened Devil boy left the village undetected and upset. He went back to the forest, but the forest was no longer his home. Without the Angel girl at his side, the animals turned their backs on him and treated him as an outsider. Battered, bruised, and broken-hearted, the Devil boy returned to the tree. He envisioned his friend waiting there for him only for it to be just that—a dream. Alone in this world once again, he settled down to sleep and shed his tears. Nashi flipped the page, but she saw no more sketches. "He was abandoned again…" She went back to watch the little Devil boy cry himself to sleep. "The only friend he had left him… He became alone again…"

Gently, she closed the book and took a deep breath. "What the Hell sort of ending is that?!"

Býleistr stretched and hopped back onto the floor. "It would seem your little Wolverine isn't as romantic as you think," he said as he trotted out of the office. "I'm going to warm us up some tea."

Alone, Nashi looked down at the sketchbook. Opening the book back up, she went back to the page of the Angel and the Devil children together, sleeping, so happy and gay. Her fingers padded over the sketch as though trying to grasp at it, but she could not. How could this happen? Is this how little Gary thinks of me? That I would abandon him just because he's different? I would never do that! Even when I didn't like him and he pissed me off, I would have never abandoned him. How could…? How could he think that? She went back to the page of the Angel and the Devil meeting for the first time. I would have never let him go when he was alone.

A distant screeching sound. Nails scratched a chalkboard.

Entranced, she started at the sketches and traced over the little girl with her fingers. I would have stayed… I would have kept him company… I would have brought him back home with me to Fairy Tail…

A dissonance wove itself in with the screeching.

I would have never left Gary behind if he felt alone, Nashi whispered. I… I would have…

The noise intensified.

I would have told him…we'd be together as friends…forever…

The noise thundered.

Nashi's mouth opened in a wordless scream as she fell over and the world was muted to the shrill sounds of nails and ugly dissonance. Tears alluded her as she fell to the ground and the sketchbook was forced away from her. Býleistr came back in his Hybrid Form with panic in his eyes as he went to his knees as Nashi could barely stand on all fours. But the panic expanded as he watched blood ooze from her back and drench the shirt she had stolen from Gary's closet. She sobbed and screamed as such a vile pain flooded her body and Býleistr kicked himself into action to comfort her. But he knew he could do nothing for her pain as he held her.

Something must have triggered her memory… But without her wings…she can't remember anything… Býleistr's eyes went to the sketchbook and the page it was on. When the broken Devil met the only person in his cruel world he wanted him—an Angel.

---

Lucy came upstairs with a tray in her hand over rice, potatoes, eggs, biscuits, and a healthy glass of apple juice. She had even packed a little bowl packed with its own breakfast inside. She knocked thrice on Luna's door before trilling, "Sweetheart, it's me! I'm coming in with breakfast!" She opened the door and let herself in before shutting the door. Just as she predicted, Luna was awake with Icarus, but they both were in bed with Icarus huddled around his mistress. He lifted his head at Lucy's arrival and bowed to her before nudging his mistress to be at attention.

Lucy set down the tray on Luna's nightstand before sitting on the edge of her daughter's bed. "It's time to get up, baby," she murmured as she shook Luna's shoulder. "I brought you breakfast in bed and your father was kind enough to not give you any training today since we're doing an all-day spa treatment together."

Luna sniffed. "Do we have to?" she questioned, voice scratchy.

"Yes, we do." Lucy got fully into the bed to lay beside her youngest. She brushed Luna's hair from her face before kissing her temple. "And I think it'll be good for you and Nashi to have a nice and relaxing spa day. You both have been going through a lot."

Luna shook her head. "Nashi's the one going through a lot," she murmured. "My stuff doesn't compare."

"It might not compare, but that's because it shouldn't," Lucy patiently told her. "Both of you have different things happening at different points of your life. You can't compare that. Whereas Nashi is coming into her feelings about someone she cares deeply about, it seems you're being honest with yourself about caring for two people."

Luna turned to curl into her mother for comfort. "Why did you let him go to the ball?" she wanted to know.

"Because," Lucy sighed as she stroked Luna's hair, "he had a good case for going and taking my place."

"So you knew?"

Lucy chuckled. "One thing Gale definitely inherited from Gajeel was his bluntness," she supposed. "Natsu and I always knew Gale cared for you, Luna. And I know you knew that too." She smiled as Luna made a half-whimper and half-groan. "That's why you're hiding in here, isn't it?"

Luna was silent for a few moments until she asked, "Is Papa in the house?"

"No. He's at the guild."

Luna looked up to stare into her mother's eyes, her own bloodshot and sad. "I like them both, Mama," she whispered. "And I don't want to hurt either of them."

"I know you don't, baby," Lucy soothed. "I know you didn't mean for this to happen. You like them both and I understand. Do they know about each other?"

Luna nodded. "Mmm-hmm."

"And how did they take it?"

Luna flinched. "Bleu took it fine," she recounted. "He was the one who thought Gale was in love with me originally. But Gale…" She buried herself into her mother again and muttered, muffled, "He's being too possessive."

"Well, that's a Dragon Slayer for you," Lucy laughed. "They're possessive and greedy things. Even your Aunt Wendy is, believe it or not. She's possessive of your aunt Cheila and she's proud of it." She shook her head. "I think Slayers of all types of naturally possessive."

Luna huffed. "Well, they could stand to back off more."

"They could, yes," Lucy said, amused. "I'm not giving excuses for Gale's behavior. After yesterday"—she smiled when Luna flushed—"I can see how possessive he can get. I'm not saying you should tolerate it. But I am saying you should handle it with care and so should Gale. He should be acting protective towards you, not overly possessive."

Luna looked up, brow furrowed. "What do you mean?"

"Well," Lucy sighed, "it's okay in some manner to have protectiveness. Protecting your partner means you still trust them to handle themselves and around other people and will even give them all the tools to help themselves and they'll look out for you when you can't. Remember how I go out with your aunts for a girl's night every so often?" When Luna nodded, Lucy explained, "Your papa comes to get me, yes, but he trusts me to be faithful and loyal while I'm with the girls and away from him." She added in a mutter, "Now."

"But Papa still gets jealous," Luna pointed out.

Lucy agreed with her. "He does," she admitted. "Your papa being part Demon and Dragon are the main part for his jealousy, but he doesn't let that control him or me. Sure, he might do little things to piss me off, but he respects my body, my choices, my career, and my life. If he didn't, that would be possessiveness. If he was truly and unhealthily possessive of me, he wouldn't trust me with your aunts and want me to himself even though he knows the ladies are trustworthy." Comical irritation flashed on her face. "But there are times he does jump the gun a little bit and tries to hustle me away from them."

Luna thought back to all those times her mother returned from girl's night, drunk and in a frisky mood to an over-eager Natsu. It's because of how you act when you're drunk, Mama… Papa's just a pervert… "So Gale's being possessive," she understood. "He doesn't trust me?"

"I'm not sure what he thinks," Lucy countered, calm. "It's better to sit down and ask him. There's nothing wrong with dating, Luna, and I want you to know that. I don't care what your papa says. He has no room to talk because I'm the first and last woman he dated. You should date around to figure out what you want in a person. And if you start to care for one or two of those people more, you should let them know, yes, but you don't need to commit to a relationship with either one if you don't want to."

"I don't think Gale would like that answer," Luna confessed. "He seems really determined."

"And Bleu?"

"He wants to be with me, but he told me he would wait," Luna answered. "He doesn't say me to do anything I'll regret and he said he's fine with just dating. But he knows Gale wouldn't be okay with that." She groaned. "Mama, what do I do?"

"Well…" Lucy laid a hand on her daughter's cheek. "I think a conversation with Gale—a nice and calm conversation," she stressed when Luna narrowed her eyes, "might do you both some good. You need to figure out if you'd be okay with dating two boys and if they'd be okay with it. It sounds like Bleu does understand you, but Gale is just like his father and I doubt sharing you will go well with him. And if Gale can't control that, then…"

"Then… I should choose Bleu?" Luna assumed, troubled.

Lucy shook her head. "Your choice is your choice and no one can make that for you, baby," she assured. "But what you can do is make sure you make the right choice the first time around and be honest with your true feelings. And once you make that choice, make sure the other boy honors and respects that choice." She booped Luna's nose and smiled as her daughter did. "But I don't think they'll give up so easily letting you go. You're my daughter, after all. You're quite the catch." She winked when Luna giggled.

Fading her laughter into a sigh, Luna snuggled into Lucy. "Do you think Papa will respect my choice?"

"Ha!" Lucy snorted. "Your papa barely respects that Nashi is an adult who can date who she wants! But I think as long as your choice isn't afraid of the Demon King and the Dragon King, your father will have no choice but to let them date you. Your papa did always say only the strongest are allowed to date his daughters. Maybe Bleu and Gale will fight your papa for the honor," she teased, "just like Gary did."

"What?" That was news to Luna. "Gary fought Papa?"

"Oh, yes," Lucy affirmed. "Natsu was serious about only the strongest dating you two. Nashi had a swarm of suitors she could have dated, but, well, she wasn't interested in dating that much, but, still, any guy she was interested in, Natsu challenged to a fight and that scared those boys." A shake of her head. "But not Gary. You want to know why Gary got to the S-Class trials?"

Luna replied, "Well, his Ice-Make is pretty revolutionary, right? Uncle Gray said there's no an Ice Mage or, really, an elemental Molder Mage alive that can do the complexities Gary can."

"Which is part of the truth, yes," Lucy told her daughter. "But the other part is due to the fight he and Natsu had. Once he won against Natsu, it was Natsu himself who recommended Gary to the S-Class trials and Erza put him in right then and there."

Luna's eyes rounded. "Whoa… Gary must be crazy strong to beat Papa."

"Well…" Lucy remembered that fight well and grimaced. "Natsu might have recommended Gary, but he wasn't happy. He kept claiming how he would have won, but Gary won and a deal is a deal. Natsu might not like Gary and Nashi together, but he can't do much about it since Gary beat him in a fair fight."

Luna remembered something. "So it's kind of like how the Heartfilia Clan did it way back when? When anyone who wanted to marry the Priestess of our Clan, they had to fight Grandpapa Mustache?"

"Exactly like that. It was your Grandmama Anna who actually suggested it to your papa." Lucy closed her eyes as she saw a chibi-Natsu all puffed up and smug while she sweatdropped and a chibi-Anna looked deviously pleased. And Natsu thought he was being so clever that no one would fight him and his little girls would live single forever. I don't think he counted on Gary being that determined.

"Does Nashi know?"

"Gary will tell her," Lucy said. "Either way, he'll have to fight Natsu again if he wants to marry Nashi." She rolled her eyes. "That was Natsu's last-minute stipulation. When Gary won, your papa was such a sore loser that he said the fight only lets Gary pursue Nashi, but he wants to marry into this family, he has to fight again and win, and I quote, 'fairly'." She nudged Luna. "See? The easiest way to choose? Have Gale and Bleu fight your papa and see who wins."

Luna laughed as Lucy got up. "I'll definitely keep that in mind."

"You better." Lucy pointed at the breakfast on the tray. "Now, eat, please. You have one hour to eat and get ready before Nashi comes over for our spa treatments."

Luna stood her mother as she went to the door. "Hey, Mama?"

"Yes, baby?"

Luna hesitated, but she decided to ask. "If I'm being fair to both Gale and Bleu… Does this mean you should meet Bleu?"

Lucy tilted your head. "That's a decision only you can make," she told her. "But this might be a good time for me to meet the boy without your papa hovering around." She opened the door. "Eat, baby. I'll see you in thirty." And she left.

Luna sat up, contemplating before she reached over for her Compact. She smiled to herself when she saw Ena's slightly annoyed message about her best friend spilling secrets to Silver, but she ignored it in favor of other messages and skimmed over notifications. She had seen both Gale and Bleu had sent her good morning messages and found herself comparing them.

⌜MESSAGES

Needy Dragon

Blondie, you're dancing with me tonight for at least two dances. Let your little prince know that. And wear your bracelet.⌟

Luna rolled her eyes. "He's so… Icarus, what's the word I'm looking for?"

Barbaric? Icarus offered, amused.

"Exactly. Yes. That's the word I'm looking for." Luna narrowed her eyes at Gale's message and growled. "Just…! Ugh! Gosh, Icarus, he's so barbaric! He can't even say 'good morning' or 'good night' without being so…him."

Icarus nudged her. He does tell you what he wants, he had to give. He offers no hesitation in speaking his thoughts.

"Whose side are you on anyway?" Luna grumbled. "But I mean… I guess that's a good thing, but still…" She read Bleu's message.

⌜WHATSUP

Bleu Charming

Good morning, Treasure! I hope you're feeling a little better this morning. I know you have that spa treatment today, but I can't wait to see you tonight⌟

A goofy smile adopted onto Luna's lips. "Bleu is just sweet," she sighed. "Everything about him is sweet." She opened up WhatsUp and started a message to him that read:

« I can't wait to see you either! »

« By the way… I know we said you'd meet me at the guild hall, but would you be okay coming to my house instead for a little bit? »

It took Bleu a few moments to respond.

« Are you sure? You know I'm not pressuring you into meeting your parents until you want me to »

Luna responded:

« It's okay. It'll just be my mama and my sister, but I think you should meet her »

« If that's what you want, then sure, I don't mind »

« What time do you want me to come over? »

Luna texted him a time and sent it when a message from Gale dropped down. Brow furrowed, she opened up their message thread to read the texts.

« You better be careful. There will be a lot of mistletoe at the guild and you might find yourself stuck under one with me »

She rolled her eyes. "Jerk." She responded:

« That's fine with me. You'll get a kiss on the cheek like everyone else »

Gale instantly replied:

« You're so cute when you play it off like you don't want to kiss me »

Luna snorted. 'Cute', huh? I'll show him cute. She was typing her response, but Gale beat her to it with a follow-up text.

« Don't worry, Blondie, I'll be gentle. It'll be your first time kissing an actual man. No need to be nervous »

Piqued, she furiously retorted:

« The only thing I'm nervous about is your sanity. There's no way in Hell I'm kissing you ever! »

She thought that would be the end of it, but Gale just had to get the last word in and he said:

« We'll see. »

« And before you get all geeked up, just remember something »

No text came after that and Luna was too impatient. She typed out:

« Remember what? »

Gale took his time to reply.

« Remember that I love you, that I'm in love with you, and I sure as fuck am not letting you go easily »

All that agitation melted as butterflies fluttered in her stomach and pink snowed her cheeks. Lips parted, she re-read the message again. Gale…

« You're blushing, aren't you? Damn, wish I could see it »

« Just remember you're dancing with me tonight »

« And if your little prince didn't say it to you already, good morning, beautiful girl »

Luna groaned and put her Compact screen down. "How can be such a barbaric jerk and then he just says things like this and he's just so…!" She flopped over to nuzzle her face into Icarus' side. "Icarus," she murmured pitifully, "I don't think I'm going to survive tonight. Do you think I could just avoid Gale?"

Possible but doubtful, Icarus told her. He's a young drake on a mission to win you over. His words should never be taken as empty threats nor dismissed. He swished his tail to grace her cheek as Luna groaned. Come now, Pup. It won't be that bad. Your mortal interest will treat you like the most treasured female in the room and your Dragon will seek to steal you away from him. You have handled far worse matters than suitors. You have handled Demons, a Warlock, traveling through time, near-death… He got up to shake out his fur and bound off the bed. I'm sure tonight will be a breeze in comparison.

Luna made a face. "Yeah, well, I'd much rather face a Warlock again than deal with Gale trying to corner me."

Icarus chuckled. You will handle him accordingly. Besides, what's the worst that can happen?

"Gale actually corners me and kisses me," Luna listed miserably. "What am I supposed to do, Icarus? I can't let Gale kiss me. What if he actually kisses…well, not badly, and I like it? What am I supposed to do then?"

Oh my. What a horrible fate to have, Icarus mocked. Being kissed senseless by not one but two suitors on the same night. Perish the thoughts of war and devastation being unwanted fates. Yours takes the cake.

Luna narrowed her eyes at her Celestial Spirit. "Mama…!" she shouted as she got up. "You can throw away all that extra bacon we got for the dogs! Suddenly, it seems like we don't need it anymore!" And she marched out of her room with Icarus hot on her heels, whining aloud and within their link over the travesty of losing his favorite treat.

---

"Come here, Hylia!"

"N-No!"

The room was small and dank. It was not the room a little girl deserved with a metal bed and a thin mattress that barely comforted her at all. No windows or a dresser or even an LV or closet graced such a prison cell of a bedroom. Because that was what it was—a prison cell.

"Get over here now!" came unstable roar.

A hand clamped down on her arm and tightened so hard, it could leave a bruise. Tears left her eyes as she vehemently shook her head and tried her best to pull away, whimpering. So much pain bruised her body and she could not go through that again. "Daddy, please, lemme go!" she screamed. "I don' wanna fight no more!"

"You fight until I say you stop!" Forceful fingers jabbed at her chin and forced the focus to look at a man with cutthroat gray eyes that spelt fury. "You want to disobey Daddy, Hylia?"

She sniffled. "I-I don' w-w-wan-n-na fight no more," she whimpered.

Those grays settled into something so vile as he dropped his hand from her face, but kept his other hand clamped down on her arm. "Fine." An indifferent tone that meant anything but fine. He stepped into the room and did not care how she sniffled and sobbed. He practically threw her back onto the thin mattress. "Daddy didn't want to do this, but you aren't being my good girl."

Panic speared through her. She pressed herself against the wall as the focus widened when those large hands went to the belt of his pants and he stripped himself of them. Fear shattered her attempts of defiance as her little body shook and she shrilly cried, "I'm sorry, Daddy, I'll be good! I'll be good!" She screamed when he forced her down onto the bed. Terror gripped her as her father unzipped his pants. "I'll be a good girl, please! I'm sorry! I'm sorry—!"

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The moment Tesla woke up, she disregarded everything to stumble to the bathroom and empty the contents of her stomach into her toilet between her wheezes. She hacked and spat once she was finished, but the rawness in her throat and the taste of bile remained. A presence invaded the bathroom and old fear flared up. Her body moved before her mind could catch up to defend herself and she grabbed the closest thing to her to arm herself. "Get away from me!" she screamed.

"Tesla."

The lights turned on.

Bloodshot eyes and blown out pupils paralyzed in fear looked up at the presence that came into her bathroom. Moments passed, her heart raced, but she still could not get herself out of her defensive position, huddled and sweaty and blood rushing with dread. But it was Jaxton who stood at the doorway, grieving to see his girlfriend viewing him as a threat, as the enemy. Slowly, he raised his hands in surrender as he crouched down and tried not to take it to heart that she flinched when he moved and watched him like a hawk.

"Tesla," Jaxton repeated firmly. "It's Jang-ta. Your boyfriend."

Tesla violently shook her head and pressed herself further into the wall.

"Okay. Who am I to you, Tesla?" Jaxton asked.

Tesla whispered with no hesitation, "One of Daddy's friends. I wasn't good. Daddy sent you." Her hands shook as she held the plunger in a death grip and a tear dripped down her cheek. "I wasn't good."

"But that's not true," Jaxton murmured in the softest voice he could muster. "You were good. You did everything asked of you and he still did those horrible things to you." As more tears shed, Jaxton took a careful step forward and gauged her reaction. She did not flinch. It was like she was not even seeing him. Her eyes were trapped in a nightmare. "You didn't want to do those things. You didn't want him to treat you like that. So you tried to do everything he asked you to do."

"I didn't." The words came out barely audible. "I f-f-fought back. I didn't… I didn't… I wasn't good."

Jaxton crept slower. "You fought back because you didn't want him to touch you like that anymore," he told her soothingly. "You knew even if you were good, he would still touch you. You didn't want to be touched. You never asked for it."

"He'd make me ask for it."

CLANG!

The plunger dropped.

Tesla closed her eyes as she buried her head in her hands, shoulders shaking. "He wanted me to ask…to beg… I had to be good, I had to b-b-be—!" A shrill wheeze left her.

Jaxton carefully moved the plunger. He did not touch her. He did not want to trigger her even farther. Instead, he sat before her with those dark eyes storming in grief and anguish. Grief that she had gone through such events and anguish he could not have saved her from it. A stupid thought, but he could not help it. "You are good, Tesla," Jaxton told her as cries took over her body. "You were good to fight back against someone who touched you in ways you didn't want to be touched. You were good to run away. You were good to save yourself. And you are good for moving forward and not letting him lord over your life."

When she shook her head and sobbed harder, he continued: "You were adopted by a wonderful woman. You went to school and you aced your classes. You traveled around the world to play music. You found Kat and Miles and Dante and Cane and Dash and Gale and Julia. You found me. You brought us together, tián xīn. Look how good all of that is—how good you are."

Tesla shook her head again, but she broke her face free from her hands only to dive into Jaxton. He held her tightly and rubbed her back as she latched onto him. He held her as she cried and panted and panicked. His eyes closed as he nuzzled his chin into her satin cap and supplied sweet-nothings in lowly murmured Zhōnguánese. Maybe she would hear them or maybe his words would fall on deaf ears, but he said them anyway and showered her in little praises and affection so she knew she was not alone—that he was right there with her.

Minutes had passed, but it felt like hours when Tesla's sobs muffled to sniffles and she pulled away to grab toilet paper and wipe her face. "I'm sorry," she croaked. "You shouldn't have to see me like this."

"Don't apologize." Jaxton moved her hand away to caress her cheek. "I never want you in this sort of pain, no, but I'm always here to help you through the lows and highs, Tesla, as your friend and as your boyfriend."

"This is definitely a low," Tesla tried to joke, but it came out burdened with sadness. She blew her nose and threw the paper into the waste pin. "I feel so disgusting."

"Do you want me to—?"

Tesla shook her head and avoided his eyes. "I can shower alone." She must have sensed Jaxton's hesitation and sighed. "I'll be okay." She looked at him with clear dark iron to match his own deep brown. "I will, Jaxton, please, I just need to clear my head a little and stop looking like a hot mess."

Jaxton nodded and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. "I'll make your plate for breakfast," he murmured to her. "Take as long as you need."

When Tesla gave him a nod, he got up and left the bathroom. He glanced back to see Tesla drop her head and draw up her knees, but he closed the door and left her alone. It was not until he went into the kitchen that he heard the shower running and he could relax if only slightly. He had made the pair of them breakfast with eggs, bacon, rice, potatoes, and even biscuits and toast for himself. He made them both plates before going over to the living room. Unlike him, Tesla did not want a dining room and was fine with eating on her coffee table. As he set things up, he found his Compact and made a call.

A yawn greeted him. "Why are you calling Peaches so early?"

Jaxton's lips twitched. "Why are you answering her Com?"

A grunt came on the other end with Julia growling, "Give me that." She spoke clearly in her next words, "Ignore Eiji. Morning, Jax. What can I do you for?"

"Sorry to wake you both up," Jaxton told her, stifling a chuckle, "but I'm glad to see everything worked out between the two of you."

Julia snorted. "So we had sex, big deal. Just don't tell Gale, please?"

"I won't," Jaxton promised. "I just wanted to tell you Tesla and I might not be going to the masquerade. I'll ask her what she wants to do. If she wants to go, we'll still go. But if you don't see us, at least you know."

Julia was quiet for several beats. "H-How is she?" she asked, nervous and worried. "I tried to call her last night, but she never answered…"

"She's in the shower. She had a rough time after the lunch yesterday." That was all Jaxton would give on an update about her.

"Oh…" Julia cleared her throat. "So, uh… Did she tell you anything about the lunch?"

"When we got home, we didn't really talk," Jaxton regarded. "She needed some time to process, we watched a movie, had sex, then she fell asleep."

Dash cackled in the background and it sounded like Julia must have hit him and shooed him away before she came back to the Compact. "Your openness never fails to amaze," she said dryly. "Look, um… Could you tell Tesla to call me when she can? I really need to talk to her. It's important."

"That serious?"

"Yes." Julia offered nothing else after that.

Jaxton crossed an arm. "I'll let her know." Tone neutral. "But, like I said, if Tesla doesn't want to go, we won't go. We're supposed to be meeting Justin, Ellie, and Lance for dinner, but I'll give them a heads up if we don't end up going."

"I understand and so will they." A pause. "Thanks for being a good boyfriend to Tes, Jax. I mean it."

"Thank you for being a good friend to her, Julianna," Jaxton murmured. "I mean that."

Julia said nothing for a few seconds. She ended up choking out, "Talk to you later." And she was gone.

Jaxton pocketed his Compact as he heard the shower stop. He went over to find the LV remote and turned on the Lacrima-Vision and found My Pretty Pony on Webflix. He went back to the kitchen and started pouring Tesla her milk while he got himself some tea. I'll need to ask her if she'll come with me to the compound for Zhōnguánese New Year. I hope she'll say, 'yes'. He heard the bathroom door open and, a few seconds later, the bedroom door closed. Gary normally comes with me back home. I'll have to let him know plans changed. He took a sip of tea. I wonder how he and Nashi would feel about a double date once he's home. He snorted into his mug. He's nearly there. He'll finally catch her. A fondness shone in his eyes as he sighed. "About time. If he started moping again, I might have punched him."

The bedroom door creaked open.

Jaxton left the kitchen with his tea and her glass of milk to see Tesla had clothed herself in one of his shirts with her hair down and partially protected in a silk scarf with a heavy knot at the front. She came over to him to take her glass from him and tilt up her chin for a chaste kiss. "Good morning," she murmured. "Sorry it didn't get off on the right foot."

"Doesn't matter," Jaxton told her as he rubbed down her back. "You're right next to me. That's all that matters."

Tesla let a small smile toy on her lips. "Well, I'm about to abandon you for food. I'm hungry." She hooked his arm with hers and led him back into the living room. They settled down beside each other as she took sips of her milk. A My Pretty Pony episode played. "Listen, I really am sorry—"

"Are you still going to see Doctor Orr?"

Tesla blinked, taken back. "Yes—"

"Then, you have nothing to be sorry about. Open," Jaxton softly commanded as he held up a fork with eggs and potatoes on it. He fed it to her and spoke, "Tesla, you're trying to process both new memories and old ones you stored away to protect yourself. I don't expect you to be okay every single day and always smiling and floating around. You went through and are still going through a traumatic experience. I will always understand that. And the fact you're trusting your story with another psychologist? I respect that a lot and I'm proud of you for trying again. You're trying to get better. Don't ever be sorry as long as you're trying."

Tesla looked a little humbled at that. "I just feel like it's been years and I haven't made any progress."

"And that's okay too," Jaxton murmured. "I see you've come miles from where you've started. You don't. That's okay. Doctor Orr will help you recognize how far you've come and how much that bastard should never stop you from finding happiness."

Tesla bumped his shoulder. "What? You don't want to become my happiness?"

"That selfish answer is yes, I want to become your happiness." Jaxton smiled when she laughed. "But, no. I want you to be happy with yourself. I hope I can add onto that happiness."

"You do." Tesla offered him his own forkful and he accepted it. "You do in so many ways." With a sigh, she changed the topic. "Well, onto brighter things to make this morning less depressing and dull, who were you talking to on the Com?"

"Julia." Jaxton gauged Tesla's reaction and she did not disappoint when she went rigid. "Something wrong?"

Tesla slowly shook her head. "No, it's nothing," she lied. But she caught Jaxton's raised eyebrow and blew out a breath. "I might have stormed out on her yesterday," she hedged to answer. "I was just…overwhelmed with all this information… We didn't leave on the best foot."

"Did you want to speak to her?"

Tesla hesitated. "I know I need to. I have so many questions. But, for now, I just want to pretend yesterday didn't happen so we can enjoy your guild's party tonight." She shot Jaxton a measured look. "And, yes, we are still going."

"We can stay in," Jaxton offered. "We can even binge-watch My Pretty Pony."

"Tempting but no." Tesla offered him toast. "I can't just sit here and wallow, Jax. I just need…to be normal. I need to go out and walk and talk to people and just do normal things like I used to. Sitting in here will just make everything more real and make me more anxious and I'm not in the mood to have a nervous breakdown, thank you."

Jaxton swallowed his piece of toast. "You will have to face reality eventually."

"Keyword is 'eventually'." Tesla prodded his cheek when he frowned at her. "C'mon. Let me live in denial just a little longer? I have a hair appointment today for my sew-ins and a mani-pedi and I am not missing that and neither are you since you're getting a pedicure too." She giggled when Jaxton's face went flat. "Oh, stop pouting, Master Yang."

"I'm not pouting," Jaxton grumbled, irked. "You're just lucky I love you."

Tesla gave him a fat smooch on the cheek. "Nah. You're lucky I love you." She tried to duck when Jaxton lunged for her, but she giggled even more when he caught her in his arms and showered her cheek in wet kisses. "Ew, down, boy, down! I'm going to have to shower again with all your slobber!"

"My slobber, huh?" Jaxton chuckled. "You weren't complaining last night."

"I wasn't complaining because I could barely speak after you made me scream my throat raw." Tesla wagged a finger at him when Jaxton grinned. "And you will not be distracting me with anything sexual when we cannot miss my appointment. It's gonna take four hours." She paused. "Which means—"

"No, I'm not leaving you alone," Jaxton cut her off. "I have some work to do on my PAL anyways. It'll be fine. But just remember when we get home, make sure you have everything because we still have dinner with a few friends of mine."

Tesla squealed in excitement. "Oh, I'm so excited to see Justin again and Ellie and Ace and Ines! I so wish Nashi could have come. I can't wait for lunch this week! We have so much to talk about!"

"Like what?" Jaxton asked with a quirk of his eyebrow.

Tesla smiled mischievously. "Oh, you know, normal lady things. Boys, comparing yours and Gary's dick sizes, YouView tea, dieting—you know, the norm."

"You think about Gary's dick?"

Tesla narrowed her eyes, but she could not help when her smile widened. "How much trouble am I in if I say, 'yes'?" She eased off when Jaxton growled at her. "Okay, okay, only a tiny bit—" She shoved herself aside and turned her head in laughter when Jaxton's lips met her neck and gave her a punishing bite. "Don't be trashy and give me a hickey." She pushed him away and shoved his chest with a finger. "You're just getting all caught up in it because we have to see Cane tonight."

"Can you blame me?" Jaxton muttered. "He's practically sniffing up your skirt."

"And the punch you gave him probably dissuaded him from trying again." Tesla rubbed his jaw. "But I am sorry for getting you upset. I played a part in it too and I know how you feel about Cane. But I like my men older, thank you, and Selan. It's why I'm marrying all seven members of Young Nation."

Jaxton growled again and forcefully scooped up more eggs and rice and potatoes. "Eat," he commanded. "Before I do something that makes us late."

Tesla slowly tucked in the forkful and carefully chewed and swallowed. "You wouldn't make us late. You like being punctual too damn much. And besides…"—she cocked her head and her eyes slyly dipped to Jaxton's lap and she licked her lips—"it's called a 'quickie' for a reason."

Jaxton's growl increased, but he snuffed it out with a deep breath. "Before I do anything or you make me do something," he added when he watched Tesla's hand near his lap, "I wanted to ask if you'd be interested in coming home with me for Zhōnguánese New Year."

Tesla's eyebrows shot up and her lust playfulness disappeared to make way for shock. "Are you serious?"

Jaxton bobbed his head.

"But…" Tesla could not believe it. "But your parents…"

"I don't give a fuck about my parents or their views," Jaxton grunted, but he grinned when a surprised heat entered Tesla's eyes. "I want you to come home with me and meet them and my family. It's about time I brought you." A beat of hesitation. "But we'll have to talk over about some of the rules my parents have."

"'Rules'?"

Jaxton nodded. "My entire family lives on a compound in Sela," he explained. "They don't take too kindly to guests and rarely have any." He grimaced. "I understand if the pressure is a lot—"

"No, no, it's not that!" Tesla jumped in to assure. "I was just caught off-guard, really!" Cupping his cheek, she said in a softer tone, "Jang-ta, I'd love to come home with you."

Jaxton's face broke out into a smile. "Really?"

"Really," Tesla promised. All of a sudden, she brightened. "Plus, I bet your parents are going to flip when they find out I speak Zhōnguánese! And maybe if your mom likes me enough, she can finally show me some baby pictures of you—!"

"I change my mind. You should stay here."

Tesla cackled. "Shut up, extranjero. I'm going. Sorry not sorry." She put her chin on her shoulder. "Now feed me and then let's have sex, shower again, and we can make my hair appointment."

Jaxton shook his head, but he came to tear off some bacon. "Since when are you the boss?"

"Since you humor me into letting me think I am." Tesla snatched up the bits of bacon with a salacious grin. "Don't worry, Daddy. I know my place." She winked at him. "Right on your lap to be at your beck and command."

Jaxton snorted as he tore into his own slice of bacon. "That smart mouth is going to earn you a red ass." He chuckled when Tesla swallowed heavily at his grunt. "It's cute how fucking turned on you get when I have a dirty mouth."

Tesla hmphed. "Whatever. Asshole." To turn the tables on him, she waited until he took a sip of his tea to chirp, "So which one of us is going to coach Nashi on BDSM so your bestie can top her?"

Jaxton spat out his tea.

---

In years' past, Mary Jane had avoided large family gatherings like the plague. That did not mean her family stopped inviting her, but she would try even harder to be unreachable and hidden—anything to avoid conversation and public appearances. But now, she was over the moon joining her aunts, Ellie, Ace, Justin, Liberty, Eloise for their ladies' day of primping themselves and gossiping. They already had brunch and now they were at a reputable nail salon that everyone else but Mary Jane had frequented in the past. The energy of the salon was intoxicatingly serene with such a cleansing aura about it. A pipa song played over the rush of an infinity waterfall.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

«This is Gloss and Glow Nail Salon. It is most popular for its powdering technique used on a nails and even offers massages. »

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The ladies and Justin and Ace were sitting in their chairs as they got their pedicures. Liberty giggled during the exfoliation on her feet and her technician smiled up at her. Justin had selected his color choice and enjoyed the heated massage his salon chair was giving him. "Mmmm… I never want to leave this chair." He peeked over at his boyfriend. "You think you can give better massages than this chair or should I break up with you?"

Ace chuckled in his seat next to Justin. "Now I have to fight for you with a chair? You do wonders to my ego." He looked over at Mary Jane who looked boneless. Amused, he called, "How's your chair treating you, Mary Jane?"

"This is Heaven…!" Mary Jane moaned, making her family and Ace laugh. "I'm kicking myself for not wanting to come with you guys to the salon. I love this!" She held back a heavier moan when the heat increased on her lower back, and only slumped in her hair. This feels so good… Her thighs twitched and she would have crossed them if she was not having a pedicure. This feels like… Like…

Onyx eyes flared to emerald.

Mary Jane immediately straightened. After sending an apologetic smile to the salon technician trying to massage her feet, Mary Jane doused herself in her thoughts. What was that? Was I thinking of Igneel when I…? Red crawled up her cheeks when the heat and vibration intensified and had her squirm. I mean… It feels like him… Violently, she shook her head. No, no, no, I shouldn't be thinking about him like that. I have a boyfriend. But that did not help when memories of last night nearly had steam pouring out of her ears and static wound around her body. A very skilled boyfriend… And she was sagging once again.

A voice whispered in her ear, "Having some dirty thoughts?"

Mary Jane looked over at Ellie, flushed with embarrassment when she saw her cousin's grin. "Maybe a little," she supplied, sheepish.

"Don't worry. You should have seen JJ the last time we came here," Ellie whispered. "These chairs are magic-makers and he is unfiltered." When Mary Jane giggled, Ellie decided to ask, "How are things going with you being home and with Peter? Is your dad still giving you trouble?"

Mary Jane rolled her eyes. "Peter and I went out to the overlook last night and Daddy showed up and practically terrified Peter." She gave a self-satisfied grin. "But I made sure Peter knows I'd protect him from Daddy."

"You go, girl. Show your man like a true woman," Ellie encouraged. Tentatively, she broached, "How far did you take it?"

Mary Jane caught on and shook her head, embarrassed once more. "We're not ready for that step yet," she murmured. "But, um… He took off his shirt and my shirt was off and my bra and, well…" She ducked her head. "That was it."

Ellie softened. She could have stroked Mary Jane's cheeks if she was not getting her nails powdered. After making sure the rest of the family and Ace were preoccupied of their own conversations, Ellie said lowly, "I know I'm just another cousin, but I'm here if you want to talk. Going through this stuff can be scary and, sometimes, speaking to our parents about it can be awkward."

Mary Jane wetted her lips and decided to ask, "Is it…normal…to think about stuff like this now?"

"There's no 'normal' age in my mind," Ellie replied. "It's whenever your body and mind choose to think about it. But thinking about it and doing it are two separate things."

"I'm not ready for that yet," Mary Jane quickly put. "I just keep thinking things…" More red seeped onto her skin as an involuntary spark of lightning danced from her. "A lot of things, actually. But I'm not ready."

Ellie tipped her head. "And that's okay too," she soothed. "Hey, in my eyes, I'm not a virgin, but I guess, technically, I am—even if I don't believe in virginity."

Mary Jane wrinkled her nose, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you know, people always think when a man and a woman love each other and have sex, they stop being virgins, right?" Ellie waited for Mary Jane to hesitantly nod. "That's not how I see it. I've never slept with a guy before. I've done things with guys, but I never slept with them. I've had wet dreams"—she loftily laughed when Mary Jane flushed and peeked her eyes away—"and, of course, Ines and I do things together. But because I've never slept with a man, society views me as a virgin, which, in my opinion, ridicule."

"Is that why you don't believe in it?"

Ellie nodded at her cousin and at the woman doing her nails who let her know she was switching to the other hand. "Yeah. Stereotypical virginity doesn't exactly fit the mold with me having a girlfriend. And, honestly, it's not that great of a word to use or even describe yourself with. Absurdité. It's something people stress on and focus on too much. JJ disagrees, but we just agree to disagree."

Mary Jane nodded even if she fully did not understand. "So then… What happens when you do it, then?"

"Then, you did it," Ellie said simply. "I might have my purity ring from church and all, but I don't really understand why people stress on things like that. Purity." She shook her head in disgust over the word. "That shouldn't matter in a relationship, but c'est la vie." She then said, "There's no rush for you to do anything that serious and there's no consequences for you not being biblical 'pure' or what have you, May-Jay. You do what you want when you're ready for it, okay?"

Mary Jane consented to that with a smile and nod. "Okay." She did not want to beleaguer the topic, but without her father and mother within hearing distance and her nosy aunts too far away, she thought this was the time to ask. Clearing her throat, she whispered, "Could you, um…? Do you think maybe…?" She cleared her throat once more and tried again. "Well, Peter leaves in January and I want to make sure he doesn't forget me. So I just…" She cursed herself for being too embarrassed to finish.

Ellie's lips curled in a grin. Her cousin need not finish the question for Ellie to understand. "Don't you worry," she soothed. "JJ and I will take you out." A wink was thrown at Mary Jane. "And your man will be sure to remember you while he's away."

Mary Jane sunk in her seat, pleased and mortified. "Thank you."

"Mary Jane." Lisanna was the one to call her. "How's everything going at home? Mira told Evergreen and I about our brother-in-law being a little too protective."

Mary Jane scowled. "I texted Mom while Daddy was talking to Peter last night when we went to the overlook. I can't believe he followed us!"

Evergreen snorted and exchanged an amused look with Lisanna. "Believe it, honey. Laxus was just as bad with Veronika when she went out with boys."

Lisanna tittered. "That's right!" she exclaimed. "At first, he didn't care, but when he saw Veronika with a different boy almost every other night, he started getting suspicious." She laughed to herself. "Ever, don't you remember when Laxus scared one of Veronika's dates in the movie theater?"

"I think everyone in Fiore heard that screaming match," Evergreen chuckled (and Mary Jane's eyes rounded). "Oh! And remember that time Veronika said she was going on some three-day mission with Esme only for Laxus to find Esme didn't even know anything about it! I've never seen him work so hard to intimidate information out of people!"

"And he found Veronika in a hotel room with her boyfriend!" Lisanna shook her head, thoroughly entertained. "I remember hearing about that power outage he caused!" She winked at a slowly-even-more-horrified Mary Jane. "You better make sure your boyfriend is a strong one. Laxus probably won't take any chances this time."

Justin must have seen Mary Jane's look to quell, "Oh, don't scare her! Uncle Laxus accepted Peter into the family, didn't he? That counts for something."

But Evergreen chortled. "All it means is that Laxus won't forbid Peter and Mary Jane from being together," she pointed out. "He didn't say anything about not trying to interfere with their romance." To Mary Jane, she teased, "You better make sure if you and your boyfriend want to go on dates, you don't go anywhere that could leave a paper trail."

Lisanna snapped her fingers. "Oh, oh, I remember that one!" She eagerly told a slowly-dying Mary Jane, "Apparently, Veronika stole your dad's credit card to try and pay for a rental for her and another boyfriend of hers and had the whole thing privatized. Laxus was so angry and tried to claim theft, but they told him an authorized user made the purchase. So your dad went to the bank, used his Magic, and, right then and there, he found out about Veronika's whereabouts and practically tore up the place!" She nudged Evergreen. "I remember Veronika had to stay with Bix and I because Laxus was so furious!"

Evergreen rolled her eyes. "The man is so dramatic," she muttered. "But, honestly, Veronika definitely gave him more heart attacks than he could take." She closed her eyes and relaxed in her massage chair. "What I suggest to you, Mary Jane, is if you and Peter want to go anywhere romantic, bring cash and fake identities. Who knows how much more dramatic Laxus can be? He already had one daughter pull the wool over his eyes countless times. I don't think he'll let you even conceive the thought of doing so."

Mary Jane's eye twitched. Ronnie, I love you, but I'm going to kill you for making me have these relationship struggles.

"Speaking of V," Justin started, "how's she doing?"

Mary Jane shook her head to clear her thoughts to reply. "She's doing great! And actually"—a conspiratorial grin came about her—"she'll be more than great once Spencer comes up to the island tomorrow."

Everyone outside of Liberty and Eloise broke out into smiles of delight and giddiness. Justin simpered, "I knew it! I knew she was lying when she said she and Spencer are just acquaintances!"

"He definitely seemed focused on her," Ace noted. "How long is he staying with Veronika and her children?"

"Until New Year's Eve," Mary Jane informed. Then, she frowned. "I spoke to Lisa-Jane yesterday and I guess Ronnie isn't too happy with Spencer. I hope they can work everything out before he has to leave."

Evergreen waved a hand. "They will. Spencer is just as bad as his father. When he sees the one, he becomes a man on a mission. Veronika stands no chance in resisting him." She chuckled. "I know I'd have a hard time resisting that. Goodness, when he walked into the lodge, if I was just twenty years younger…"

"Mom!" Ellie laughed. "What about Dad?"

Evergreen gave a dismissive shrug. "Oh, I let him know." A wicked gleam entered her eyes. "And he reminded me how much of a man he is."

Ellie gagged, Mary Jane's face turned red, and Justin and Ace laughed while Liberty and Eloise were too busy playing a game together on an L-Pad to care what was happening.

Lisanna giggled. "For Spencer to stand up to both Nik and Laxus and not even flinch? And then his tattoos and those eyes!" She fanned herself. "I love Bixslow, but these young men certainly look amazing! But you tell Bixslow you're eyeing another man and…" She hummed and shivered. "Mary Jane, if you ever want to drive Peter wild—"

"E-Eh, no, no," Mary Jane quickly shot down. "I-I think I'm okay. I don't think Peter is the jealous type."

Justin chortled. "Oh, sweetie, everyone has a little bit of jealousy. Nothing you should ever exploit in a bad way, but it's cute when they get a li'l possessive."

"So you looked cute when we went shoe shopping and looked like you wanted to claw out those women's eyes when they gave me their numbers?" Ace teased.

Justin flicked his hair. "Well, obviously, that's different when you're staking your claim against thots." He pointed at Mary Jane. "Point is, cousin, a little reminder you're a hot commodity goes a long way." He slapped Ace's thigh when Ace murmured something too soft for their ears only. "And by the time we're finished glamming you up today, he is definitely not going to want to take his hands off you."

"He will if Daddy has anything to say about it," Mary Jane grumbled.

Justin and Ellie exchanged a non-communicative look, but once Justin gave a nod, Ellie whispered to Mary Jane, "May-Jay, has anyone told you about the rec room?"

"Well, yeah…" Mary Jane said slowly. "But Master locks it when we have special events, remember?"

Ellie grinned. "She does," she conceded, "but, lucky for us, we have a little something-something that helps us get inside there when we need to, um…have a little fun of our own." Her grin broadened when she saw realization flatter Mary Jane's face. "So Uncle Laxus might try to rain on your parade while you're dancing with your boyfriend, but, if you two do want to still have fun and not get caught…" She let the unspoken question hang in the air.

Mary Jane swallowed thickly. "I'll think about it." She stewed in silence as one of the salon technicians came over to start cleaning her fingernails and prepping her for a hand massage. I mean… We're not supposed to do anything like that, right? We're too young? Her mind flashed to those steamy kisses and loving touches and her thighs squirmed. But it felt good… Really good…

The heat on her lower back intensified.

Onyx flared into a burning emerald. "MJ."

Mortified and troubled, Mary Jane mentally waved away the image and shifted in her seat. "Ellie." Cerulean-scarlet set with determination. "Can you tell me more about how to get in?"

Mischief sparkled in Ellie's mixed eyes. "Absolument."

---

The men of the Redfox household somehow knew they needed to tip-toe and be as quiet as they could without waking Levy. Panther Lily, Gajeel, Galileo, and Gale sat in the kitchen as they ate breakfast near-silent and their sensitive ears waited to hear any movement coming from upstairs. Galileo looked more sleep-deprived than the rest of them while Gale looked mildly irritated.

Gale was the one to first hiss, "Okay, this is ridiculous. How are we supposed to live and eat and talk if we don't want to explode the ticking bomb?"

"Cut Mom some slack," Galileo hissed back after swallowing his bite of pancake. "She's grieving."

"About what?" Gale whisper-retorted. "Liv will be back in March! And she still has us!"

Gajeel grunted. "I tried reminding Shorty that, but she just didn't listen." His pierced eyebrow twitched. "Kept blubbering some shit about how she's back to being the only woman in the house full of animals." A lecherous grin crossed his face. "And I showed her how much of an animal I could be."

Both brothers shot their father a hateful look. "We know," Galileo growled. "We heard, you sick freak." He angrily stabbed his pancake. "I need to move out."

"By all means, please do." Gajeel sipped his Éirush coffee. "Means I get laid more once everyone's out of the house."

Panther Lily snickered into his own mug of coffee, Galileo looked properly sickened, and Gale let his utensils drop onto his plate. "Well, I'm too fucking disgusted to eat now, so thanks a lot, Old Man," he sniped. "Aren't the elderly supposed to be sexually dysfunctional?"

"The elderly have as much sex as the typical teen," Galileo informed, chagrined.

Galileo flashed his fangs. "See, kid? Leo knows what's up."

"No, I don't," Galileo mumbled. "I just know things I don't want to know. And you tell us things we don't want to know as a collective."

Gajeel shrugged, unashamed. "When you get to my age, you don't give a shit what you say or who you say it to."

"You've always been like that," Panther Lily jested. "You haven't changed one bit. And you influenced poor innocent Levy to your brutish behavior."

"Yeah…" Gajeel looked mighty damn proud of that feat. "Now Shorty turns into a sexy little hellcat—"

Gale slammed his hands on the counter and shoved himself away from it. "Jesus Christ, can you just not—!"

CREEEEEEEEAK…

All three men and Exceed froze.

Gajeel very carefully set down his drink and put a finger to his lips. No one make a sound, he mouthed. Panther Lily, Galileo, and Gale nodded mutely.

STEP… STEP… STEP…

The group of four listened attentively as slippers flopped down the staircase. They exchanged looks in solidarity when they heard a sniffle and rustling. No sooner than a minute later, a plum-tuckered Levy came into the kitchen with her hair in disarray and without a bandana, her fluffy robe and Panther Lily slippers on, and tissue in her hand. Gale and Galileo took shelter further in the kitchen as Gajeel took the plunge and welcomed his wife. "Morning, Shorty." He embraced her and kissed her hair. "Sleep, okay?"

Levy sniffled again and nodded into his chest.

"You know she'll be back in March, Shorty," Gajeel murmured, thumbing her cheek. Though, he turned his head and mouthed to his sons, Get out now.

As Galileo and Gale nodded and crept towards the exit, Levy suddenly latched onto her husband and bemoaned, "But she's my baby and Christmas is in two days! She left before Christmas, Gajeel! And she left me in a house full of stinky men!"

Gajeel's eyebrows twitched. Stinky men, huh?

"I bet she did it deliberately," Levy whined. "She wanted to leave before Christmas! She hasn't been home for Christmas in so long! I had such a pretty dress picked out for her for Christmas Eve mass and everything, Gajeel, and now she's…!" She let out a god-ugly sniffle. "She's…!"

Oh, shit. Gajeel rubbed his wife's back as she wailed as he narrowed his eyes at his sons who managed to get so close to escaping the kitchen. "Don't worry, Shorty. It can't be all that bad," he cooed. "And didn't Liv promise you she'd find a church out there and attend mass?"

"But she should be here for mass!" Levy blubbered. "And here for pictures and to open presents! I was going to take her to the salon and everything and now everything's all ruined! Who am I supposed to take with me now?"

Internally, Gajeel sweated. Oh, fuck, please, don't—!

Levy pulled away to rub her eyes and she looked at Gajeel with those big hazel eyes filled with tears. "Will you go with me, Gajeel?"

"I…" Gajeel looked up and glowered when Galileo silently laughed at his expense while Gale gave him a grin and a middle finger. At least Panther Lily was smart enough to leave without making a scene. A malicious smile wove onto Gajeel's face as he drawled, "You know what, Shorty, I'm sure your sons would love to go with you." His smile widened in pleasure when Galileo and Gale's eyes widened. That's what you get, you little shits.

"Really?" Levy perked. "Are you sure they'd want to go?"

"Yup! Look, Shorty, they're even begging for you to let them go!" Gajeel turned his wife around so she could beam at her sons who looked so stricken at being ratted out. "Weren't you, boys?"

Galileo swallowed. "I, um… I… Well, see, Mom, the thing is—"

"Leo would love to go!" Gale proclaimed.

Galileo whipped around on his little brother to balk. "What—!"

Gale slapped Galileo's back so hard, his brother curled over and wheezed. "I mean I'd definitely would love to get my feet touched by strangers and have my nails look perfect, but I, um, promised Lady J I'd go help her out and all that! But Leo would be more than happy to go get pampered with you, Mom!"

"That's not what I—!" Galileo's protests were stopped when his mother attacked him in a fierce hug.

"Oh, Leo, you'd come with me?" Levy squealed before Galileo could stop her, "Oh, this will be so much fun! I scheduled Livy and I to get mani-pedis today and our hair done! I'm sure you'll love the place! It does a rosewater hair massage that's to die for!"

Galileo hugged his mother back. "Yay… Sounds fun, Mom." He glared daggers at Gale and mouthed a growl, You fucking traitor.

Gale rocked on his feet, smug. Whoops. My bad, he mouthed back. He wiggled his fingers and gave a wink. Have fun, twinkle toes.

Galileo flipped his brother the middle finger, but he slapped a smile on his face when his mother pulled away to jump up and down. "Oh! Oh! And then I have some books I wanted to discuss with Livy too! This'll be so great! I can talk about them with you!"

For the first time in this conversation, Galileo dared to look excited. "On your research? Sure, Mom, I'd love to—!"

"Oh, not on my research! On this romance trilogy I've been reading!"

Gale and Gajeel snickered when Galileo blanked. This is a fate worse than death.

Levy must have heard Gajeel and Gale's poorly concealed laughter for she raised an eyebrow at father and son. "Keep up that laughing and you both can sit with me through the movie adaptations," she warned them.

Gale's snickers went into an immediate cough while Gajeel crossed his arms. "Fine with me," he decided. "Not like we'll be paying attention to the movie if we have my way."

"That's my cue to get ready to go!" Gale decided (and he chose to ignore Galileo's look for help). "Mom, Leo—you two have fun at the salon. Maybe Leo can get his face done too so he can actually look decent for once."

Galileo scowled. "Fuck off, wiseass."

"Galileo!"

He winced. "Sorry, Mom."

Gale cackled and rushed upstairs to the safety of his room. He tore off his shirt and threw it in the laundry bin to find a sweatshirt while he swiped his Compact from its charging pad. He wrestled on his sweatshirt before he went to call Julia, but when the call went to voicemail after the rings, he frowned. He tried again as he went to go brush his teeth, but, for the second time, he ended up with voicemail. Gargling his mouth with mouthwash, he went to call Tesla.

She answered on the third ring, breathless. "Hey Gale—Aaaaah…!"

Gale paused, then his eyes narrowed. "Did you answer while you're getting busy?"

A rustle and a hiss. "Maybe," Tesla simpered. "Don't worry. I can talk for the next thirty seconds before Jax decides my foot on his chest isn't enough to slow him down. What's up?"

"Freak," Gale called her good-naturedly. "Listen, I'm trying to get a hold of Lady J, but she's not answering her Com. You know where she is?" The silence stretched on for so long as Gale changed out for a fresh set of boxer briefs and sweats that he had to check his Com that the call was still there. "Um, Tes? ¿Aún estás ahí?"

Jaxton came on the line and rumbled, "You are such a cockblock."

"What?" Gale reached for his wallet. "What'd I say?"

Jaxton sighed. "Nothing. I'm not supposed to tell you where Julianna is."

Gale paused. "She's at Dash's place, isn't she?"

"I withhold my right to silence."

Gale groaned and rolled his eyes. "Goddammit, Lady J, the Hell?" He found a mismatching pair of socks and began to slip them on. "Thanks, man. Go back to screwing Tesla senseless, but try to make sure she can still walk at the masquerade, yeah? She's making her first trip to the guildhall and you bet your ass everyone's going to notice her walking like Bambi."

Jaxton chuckled. "Nǐtīngdàolema,bǎobèi? Tāshuōwǒduìnǐyāofangqīngsōng?" he called amusedly to Tesla.

Tesla yelled back, "No nos digas cómo vivir nuestras vidas, aguafiestas!"

Gale laughed. "Whatever. See you guys later." He ended the call and hammered out a text to Julia. Clenching his jaw, he deleted the text. If she doesn't want me to know, then I guess she deserves a surprise visit. Instead, he switched to his text message thread with Luna. He smiled seeing she had read his last messages, but she had not responded. Hmmm. Cat got your tongue, principessa. He wanted to type out a message, but he decided against it. Better not push her too much…for now. He shoved his Compact into his sweatpants' pocket. I'll save that for tonight.

°•°•°•°

Dash watched in amusement as Julia hurried about the bedroom with her hair thrown up into a misshapen bun and only her shirt on. He relaxed in his bed in just his boxers and drawled, "You know, Peaches, you're gonna give me a complex by up and ditching me like this."

Julia shot him a severe glare. "Shut up," she hissed. "And would you help me find my—?" Her eyes narrowed to see what Dash had hanging around his finger. Her panties. Of course.

Dash grinned. "Why don't you come get them?"

Julia shot him a withering look. "I'm good." She tucked away some flyaway hairs as her eyes roamed the ground. "I'll just find my pants—"

"Over here, Peaches."

Julia huffed when she saw Dash held those hostage as well with a too-pleased grin and a glint in his eyes. "I have maybe fifteen minutes to get my ass out of here and preferably a great distance away from your place before Gale comes here," she snarled as she stormed over to the bed. "If you would just give me—!"

Winds whipped.

Words breathed in her ear. "Give you what, Peaches?"

Julia closed her eyes and counted backwards from ten while Dash comfortably seated himself behind her. "You're testing my patience, Eiji." She whirled around, but Dash had sped away to lean against the doorframe casually, her panties dangling from a finger and her pants balled under his arm. "Eiji…" she growled.

Dash cocked his head. "Don't tell me you're afraid of Redfox, Peaches? You're a big girl. He gets it."

"Like Hell he does," Julia muttered. "Last time he checked, you and Amber were pretty much still FWB-ing and I wasn't in the mood to talk to you. He's going to come over to ask questions I don't have the answers for." She sat on her knees and crossed her arms. "Do you see why we need to actually get dressed so I can leave and we can avoid the fun conversation Gale plans to have?"

Perhaps other girls gasped or squealed and sighed dreamily when Dash used his speed, but Julia did not flinch and was unimpressed when he sped over to the bed. He knelt before her and cupped her chin, searching her eyes. "Redfox is a big boy." He chuckled and added when Julia raised an eyebrow, "For the most part, anyways. Can't blame him for wanting to protect you from me. Not like I have the best track record."

Julia lifted her chin. "How do you know he's trying to make sure I don't break you?"

"Mmmm… Good point." Dash dropped a kiss on the corner of her lips. "You might be capable of doing that."

More than you know, Julia thought silently, but she closed her eyes when the next kiss was on her pulse. "You know…"—her breathing hitched when hands clasped the sides of her waist—"you're not helping me get ready."

"Never said I was going to." Dash mouthed a wet kiss right beneath her ear. "Would you like me stop?"

Julia kept her mouth shut, but she ended up groaning when Dash nipped at her earlobe. "No," she sighed. Neither was surprised when Julia forced him to come down with her and smoothened her hands amongst his cheeks. "Which means we need to be quick. You have thirty seconds."

Dash chuckled. "Damn." He kissed her once as he freed his hands from her clothes. "If that's all I get…"—another kiss as his hand flattened against her thigh—"then I better get started."

Julia was unprepared the second she felt Dash's fingers, but her eyes widened and her mouth was in a permanent O shape. She could barely register Dash watched her with heated eyes. Unfathomable pleasure made her toes curl, her thighs shake, and her spine contract. High-pitched pants shuttered through her body and she was able to flutter her eyes shut. She could see the twinkle of the stars. So close… She was so close—

BANG-BANG-BANG!

"Lady J! I know you're in there!"

Julia's eyes widened and her pleasure-filled moan turned into a scream, "Gale!"

Dash did not know whether to be shocked or amused as Julia convulsed and road out her pleasure for only a few glorious moments then stilled, cheeks slapped with pink and a healthy glow coating her body. "This is the first time a girl's said another guy's name to me," he regarded wryly. "And I definitely didn't expect Gale to be that name." Easing out his fingers, he watched as she shivered and placed the butt of her palms to her eyes. "You're full of surprises, Peaches." Lazily, he took to suckling his fingers. "Tasty surprises."

Julia removed her hands to glare at him and spurned whatever afterglow she had momentarily wanted to feel. "Put some clothes on," she hissed at him (and she silently cursed how breathless she sounded). "And tell him I'm not here or something or just…stall, okay?"

Dash tipped his head. "Peaches, I hate to remind you, but our friend here as super hearing and smell. I don't think any amount of bullshit I tell is going to make up for that."

Julia lightly kicked him in the stomach as she shoved herself upwards with her elbows for support. "Shit, you're right." Panic paled on her face. "Crap, do you think he heard me—?"

"Gale did hear you and he can still hear you!"

Julia winced and socked a glare at Dash when he snickered. "Pig," she insulted as she forced herself up and dragged herself off the bed, swiping her pants in the process. Ignoring how Kore looked up as she left the bedroom and projected questioning into her mind, Julia hopped into her pants and tried to fix her shirt before she went to answer the door. Gale was on the other side with a Starfox grande cup in his hands and a scowl on his face. "Gale, listen—"

"Here." Gale shoved the coffee into Julia's hands. "Stopped by on my way here and thought you might need this to finally wake the Hell up from this nightmare." He shoved his way inside.

Julia closed her eyes and let out a terse exhale as she closed the door. "Look, Gale, it's not what you think—"

"You're telling me I'm not smelling sex and Dash all over you?" Gale leaned against the couch, crossing his arms. "C'mon, Lady J. Gotta try a little harder for me to believe you."

Julia tried again. "Gale, it's—"

"It's exactly what you think."

Julia flashed a glower at Dash who had sped over to her side. "Thank you, Eiji," she gritted. "But your help isn't needed in this conversation."

But Dash ignored her to stare down Gale. "I fucked up," he said to put it bluntly. "Amber is toxic and she's not in my life or the group's lives anymore."

Gale pitched up an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Yeah?"

"Yeah." Dash nodded. "I apologized to Peaches, but I owe you one too. You warned me and I didn't listen. I'm sorry for that, man. You're my friend, not her, and I stick by you."

Gale dramatically took a long inhale through his mouth and exhaled through his nose. "Fine." He pushed himself off the couch and moved toward Dash. As they did their handshake that ended in a smooth release, Gale jabbed a finger at Dash's chest. "Just know, you fuck with Lady J, you fuck with me too. She doesn't need my help to mess you up, but I'll do that for free. So don't be stupid."

"Noted," Dash assured. "I don't plan to be stupid anytime soon."

"Good." Gale grinned. "Because I definitely want to throw it in your face a girl screamed my name while you were with her."

Julia raised her eyebrows. "That girl is practically your cousin."

Gale waved a hand. "Neither here nor there. Taking that out of the equation before it gets incestuous, this is shit you can't just bury." His grin broadened. "This is a 'you owe me for never talking about this again' sort of thing. Dash knows it."

Dash rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, Redfox, I got it." He nudged Julia. "See, Peaches. Told you he'd understand."

Julia still looked both put-off how easily Gale accepted this reality and also perplexed where this conversation had headed. She felt compelled to tell Gale, "Yeah, but Eiji and I aren't—"

"Lady J, I'm not even going to try to figure out whatever clusterfuck you two are into," Gale promised, his hands flattened together. "The only reason I came looking for you is because I need a little bit of help and you're pretty much the only sane person I can turn to."

Julia bobbed her head and took a sip of her coffee. It was a lukewarm caramel brûlée latte—her fan-favorite amongst the holiday drinks Starfox offered at the end of November. "Fair." She cocked her hip. "Let me guess: it has to deal with a certain pretty blonde?"

"And doesn't said blonde have a boyfriend?" Both Julia and Gale gave Dash flat stares and he raised his hands in surrender. "Okay, for one, I only have been with a committed girl only once because she didn't tell me. You can look at Cane like that with his track record." Crossing her arms, he jerked his chin at Gale. "Taking a page out of his book now? Cutting her off, cornering her, and seducing her?"

Gale flashed his fangs when he offered a predatory smile. "Pretty much. But I need some help."

"Surprise, surprise there," Julia muttered with another lengthy sip of her latte. "How exactly am I—?" Her eyes flashed to Dash in annoyance when he exaggerated a pout at her. "How are we," she amended with an eye roll (and ignored Dash's pleased beam), "supposed to help you do that?"

Gale filled them both in. "Look, I have a plan. It's a masquerade, right? But masks don't mean shit to Sl—uh…" Both Julia and Gale looked over at an innocently clueless Dash. "Doesn't mean shit to those of us with sensitive noses," Gale slowly corrected. "I'll be able to sniff out Blondie and her perfect little prince and so will her old man. So you damn well know she's going to do her best to try and sneak off with him. I'm going to keep her on her feet and I need you two to make sure he doesn't come close."

"Easier said than done," Julia sighed. "Not like we can smell him or anything."

"But we might be able to still find the guy," Dash countered. "Master keeps a lot of the rooms locked up to prevent any extracurriculars happening and, sure, we have the fire exits that are being guarded, but my guess is your princess isn't going to escape through the fire exit."

Gale's eyes brightened. "She'll go to the roof."

"Right," Dash confirmed. "Which means she'll probably tell her prince to rendezvous at her tower. All we have to do is figure out which guy is standing a little too close to the roof staircase and we have our guy."

Julia rubbed her face. "Okay, okay, so maybe that happens, but did it ever occur to you that maybe we shouldn't interfere?"

"Not a chance," Gale discredited. He held up a hand when Julia wanted to object. "Lady J, I hear you. I should be more noble and not fuck up her romance with the douchebag and back off—I get it. But you don't have the perks I have. You can't smell what I smell and feel what I feel. She likes me a lot more than she says."

"And she'll kill you if you keep pushing her," Julia grumbled. "Unwanted advances are unwanted for a reason, hun."

Dash interjected slowly, "Not necessarily. I mean, yeah, consent should be taken really seriously; don't get me wrong. But you have to think about it. If she's dating this guy and the only reason she's trying to reject Redfox is she's trying to latch onto the guy for safety from Redfox, it might be worth pursuing her." He tipped his head towards Gale. "But you're still playing with fire, dude. You sure you want her while she's dating another guy?"

"She won't be dating him for long," Gale said darkly. "Something about him rubs me the wrong way. I'm serious," he insisted when Julia snorted into her next swallow and Dash cocked an eyebrow. "Look, I get you might think I'm biased because I want to punch the bitchass' face in for stealing Blondie from me, but it's not that." He flexed his hand. "I just… Something doesn't sit right with me."

Julia caught the hand movement and mouthed, A vision?

Gale gave a tiny nod while Dash told him, "Well, whether you think the guy is Satan or he's the next Phoenix Scout, just be careful. If she's just dating the guy and getting to know him, you have a shot. But if she's already his girlfriend, I'd highly advise you to stay away. And for the love of god, do not get physical with him."

"I won't." Gale growled when neither Julia nor Dash looked convinced. "I won't. Blondie would get pissed if I started something with her pretty boy and probably would never talk to me again. But if he starts something, I'm finishing it. End of story. Now are you guys with me or not?"

Julia and Dash exchanged a long look before Julia sighed. "I already have my hands full making sure Cane stays away from Tesla. Might as well make sure your princess stays away from her prince." She gestured her coffee in his direction. "But you better make this count. You do something too sudden and you'll be back to her icing you out."

Gale combed his hands through his hair. "Yeah, I know, I know," he grunted. "Just make sure the little prince is entertained long enough for me to make a move." He waved a hand between the pair of them. "Which means you two are not allowed to sneak out to make out or fuck or do…whatever the relationship you to have dictates. Got that?"

"Is this the favor?" Dash wanted to know dryly. "Because now this is sounding like a pretty big favor."

Julia would have elbowed Dash on the side if he had not flashed away a good foot from her. "Don't worry. That's not happening." She took another gulp of coffee. "Keeping a thirsty Cane away from his prospect and keeping Luna's boyfriend away from her so you can steal her." Her eyes rolled Heavenward as a sardonic smile twisted her lips. "Oh, Hell. What's the worst that could happen?"

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And in the District of Ishgar…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The Ishgaran Magic Council Courthouse was a packed house with clearance spectators, the jury somber, and Skade in his clothed humanized form as he sat with his legal counsel. Mirella (Talia, in an older form of herself) sat to his side while Miss Wilson continued to question the witness. Skade would have used his own ice to cool off his agitation, but he could not help it. His hands kept clenching and unclenching as he sent glares over at Chinlien who looked restless. For once in this entire trial, Chinlien looked…nervous. And, while some would have advised the defense should be happy of this feat, it just made Skade even more aggravated.

What is that mutum hiding? Skade grated. He keeps shifting… I want to make him stop—

Easy, Gary soothed, though he sounded miffed as well. If you even attempt to make claws or transform, it'll be over for us and we won't get to go home. Remember home? Where Angel is waiting for us?

Skade rolled his shoulders to crack out his tension. Yes. Home. Malã'ika. Be good and go home. He casted another glance at Chinlien and his eyes narrowed when he saw Chinlien chance a glance at the dual doors that served as the main entrance and exit to the court. But I still do not trust the mutum…

"And that will be all for my cross-examination, Your Honor," Miss Wilson assured.

Ocrevus nodded to the witness. "You may step down now." As the witness did so, Ocrevus gave long looks to both the Crown and to the Defense. "Now, it would seem we have no more witnesses are evidence to present. Does the Crown rest?" His eyes narrowed when Chinlien did not answer. "Crown?"

Chinlien clenched his jaw and stood. "Your Honor, as I have stated before, my co-counsel and I have jointly decided to rest this time on behalf of our last witness—"

"Whom you assured you be here by this morning, Crown," Ocrevus reminded. "It is now eleven-thirty-two. Where is this witness?"

Chinlien stifled, but he steeled himself over. "Our last witness and their legal counsel will be here, Your Honor, but I do ask for more time. I have presented all the correct paperwork that guarantees this witness has the right to testify before the jury before a verdict is made."

Ocrevus sat forward. "Of which I understand that, Mister Broussard. However, I cannot excuse tardiness. Your only option will be to allow this court to adjourn and we will reconvene tomorrow morning. However, the jury has reached a verdict and will be sharing that verdict tomorrow. We do not have the time to continue entertaining you." He looked over at Miss Wilson. "Defense, do you have anything else to state before the jury is dismissed?"

Miss Wilson smiled. "No, Your Honor." She flashed a triumphant look to an irritated Chinlien. Take that, you bastard. I told you we wouldn't let you win and I meant it.

Ocrevus turned over to the jury. "Members of the jury, that concludes today's evidence portion of this trial," he let them know. "I have a couple of notices to read you." He held the paper in front of him. "As you know from this morning, the parties informed that they have expected evidence to arrive what should have been this morning of which I granted this requested; however, with said evidence not arriving in a timely manner, I will, at this time, excuse you for the rest of the day. The Crown and the Defense will prepare their closing arguments and other jury instructions for Thursday morning…"

As Ocrevus continued his speech to the jury, Miss Wilson drummed her fingertips on the table. It doesn't matter what the bastard throws at us. We all could sense the jury agrees Skade is innocent. Her smile sharpened. But I'm excited to see what he tries next.

Don't get too comfortable, Kyler warned her. We can't afford to get too cocky.

Let me bask in a victory now and again, Mirella retorted to him. I used to have victory through murder, but I have good and clean victory. Do you know what that's—? Miss Wilson went rigid and looked over at the stiffened Mirella (Talia). Talia, what's wrong? You look— Now, her blood turned to ice. Kyler, do you feel that?

I do. Mister Wilson glanced back at the dual doors. And now things are making sense.

In a matter of seconds, the dual doors were parted and interrupted Ocrevus releasing the jury for today. Eyes turned to those who dare interrupt such a high-profile court case, but those who entered faced no opposition. Which mean they were legally cleared to be here, same as everyone else. The first man to step into the courthouse had a mask of indifference on his face and a scar entrenched on his face as though lightning had struck it and branched out. He did not care though. Well-suited in black and a rich navy blue, his long black hair slicked back into a knotted braid and his eyes a cutting black. With him, he had to his left, a young woman had come with flowing wavy hair and cattish hazel eyes that held no love to them. She had come fully dressed and only let her face be revealed. Both bore roasted caramel skin and both flashed their eyes over to Skade.

Their legal counsel was a virile young man with a briefcase and unkind eyes. He bypassed the man and young woman when they got to their gate that kept the spectators away from the actual trial and called, "Permission to approach, Your Honor."

"And what is the meaning of this interruption?" Ocrevus demanded to know.

Chinlien rose, considerably calmer. "Your Honor, may I introduce to you the witnesses that I promised?" He gestured back to them. "Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, I present to you the premier of the Northern Territories of Arcticados, Mister Tikaani and Adélie City's resident Shaman Uki." He sent a smirk to Skade. "They have come to provide reason that Mister Skade was not only involved in the Polar Calamity that injured hundreds—but he is the sole creator of the Polar Calamity. Your Honor"—he paused for dramatic effect—"as of today, the Polar Calamity case has now been requested to be reopened and the Crown would like to charge Skade as a repeated offender."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Fairy Adventure

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The courtroom had broken into a madhouse at such an announcement. Whispers that would have been passed around went to full-blown murmurs and exclamations. Even the jury had looked relatively ruffled at this sudden appearance. Chinlien waded out the storm of conversation with his smirk that spelled he might have lost every battle so far but he would win this war. Ocrevus slammed down his gavel and shouted, "Order! Order in the court!"

Seconds had passed and order was gradually restored with only a few whispers here and there.

Ocrevus looked at Miss Wilson. "Miss Wilson, you look surprised. As we discussed in our meeting off-record, you received all updates to evidence as Mister Broussard had and confirmed it yourself, did you not?"

Miss Wilson swallowed and sifted through her briefcase. "Your Honor, I…" That was when she saw it. She saw on the witness list. She saw the names. A Revealer Spell… Dammit. I should've checked the damn list while we were inside the court. "I can confirm the Defense acknowledges the receipt of the update." She glanced over to Skade and cursed at the stricken look on his face. Please, Skade, don't give us away. Don't let them think you're guilty.

Ocrevus nodded briefly. "You may proceed to your bench," he told the attorney.

The guards allowed the party to slip in. Tikaani and Uki took their seats as the attorney remained standing. "Your Honor, if I may?"

Ocrevus conceded.

The attorney straightened up. "Good afternoon, then, Your Honor, and pardon the intrusion on your case. May it please the court, the State appears on by Assistant Attorney General Adam Ortega as a special prosecutor to the Northern Territories of Arcticados and, more specifically, Adélie." He brought out a stack of papers. "Your Honor, as this will now be filed under a new investigation with permission from the premier of the Northern Territories as well as the blessing of the Adélie Shaman, we have all appropriate paperwork from both the MBI and the centuries stationed to carry forward with the investigation with a warrant for the arrest of the instigator. May I present it as evidence?"

Ocrevus held up his hand. "State, as this will now be a new investigation lobbied into the case of the Commonwealth of Bellum versus Skade the Devil, we will accept all testimonies you have proceeding as specifically circumstantial evidence. However, once this trial has reached a reasonable verdict, I will have to ask for a private meeting of the possibility of conforming to a separate case for the Polar Calamity given its nature. Do you understand?"

Adam nodded. "Of course, Your Honor. When all paperwork was signed on, we expected this to launch into its own separate case, but we are here today to only test to the Devil's character and will provide all hard evidence within our own fair trial."

Miss Wilson stood and hurried to say, "Your Honor, this can't be legal—!"

"On the contrary, Miss Wilson, it is." Ocrevus informed, "While you were correct in saying there is a three-year wait to expunge past crimes from a sentient magical creature's record, that only pertains to turned cold cases, closed cases, or otherwise. As the direct victims of the Polar Calamity have reinstated the investigation and have accused your client as the guilty party, the Polar Calamity may now be used as a testament to Skade's character." He turned to speak with the jury.

Miss Wilson was not listening though. Her balled hands shook and she ground her teeth. So that's what they were doing. They were biding their time until they convinced those people to testify against Skade. But why? Why go through all this trouble for him? What are they trying to accomplish? Her eyes swept to a paler Skade who looked at the table. Because if they're looking to pin the blame on Skade in some way…they found their answer. But if he can't be sentenced to death, then what the Hell do they want?

Skade could not hear anything anymore. He could only feel such a mind-numbing guilt consume him. He had never felt guilty before for anything outside of hurting the only creature who shared a smile with him for the first time. I… I… But he could not think the words.

I know. Gary did know. I know, Skade.

We will not be going home, will we? Skade thought grimly and glumly.

Gary sighed and shared his grief. No, Skade, we won't be. As a collective, they shared the treasured memory that had of Nashi, docile and asleep in Gary's arms as the moon touched her face and she felt so soft and perfect against them. I'm so sorry, Angel…but we can't run from our past anymore. Please… Please don't think we're monsters.

Ocrevus grabbed his gavel. "We will reconvene after a brief recess for lunch. Crown, State, Defense, you will join me in my chambers for an off-the-record meeting without your clients. This will cause for an extended lunch and we will begin with the Crown's examination of the State at one P.M. Defense, you may cross-examine once the Crown has finished. If there is nothing further to add, then this court has been adjourned until one." He smacked the gavel.

As the jury and spectators rose, abuzz with surprise and rumors, Miss Wilson gripped Skade's arm before the guards could swamp him. "We'll get you out of this," she hissed with fierce promise. "We won't let you go down for this, Skade, I promise. We're going to get you back home and free from this mess—"

"But that's the thing." As the guards came over to re-cuff Skade, he looked at Miss Wilson with broken cerulean eyes and a sad smile. "This is our fault." Icy-blue returned and Skade put on a neutral expression as the guard herded him away.

Miss Wilson charged a sneer at Chinlien who was playing nice as he shook Tikaani's and Adam's hands, but he did not touch Uki. What the Hell is going on? Why are they doing this? What is their end game? Her eyes narrowed on Uki who let her eyes linger on Skade. Sure, some of the women in the room had appreciated Skade's human physique, built and brawny and carried this animalistic factor to it. But Uki did not look at him with female appreciation. She looked like she could not fathom she and Skade breathed the same air.

Talia.

Yes?

What do we know about that girl over there? Mirella asked.

Mirella (older Talia) glanced over at Uki with vague curiosity before busying herself with papers. Mammon, find out what you can in the next hour about the Arctic Shaman. Something about her is off. We need to know what it is. She blanked then nodded. Mammon says he will find what he can in the next thirty minutes to present to us. But he too sensed something was off about the Arctic Shaman.

Kyler added into the conversation, I agree. Normal Shamans have a natural energy of light and spiritualism to them. This planet does not have many true Shamans and many make vague connections to the Spirit World, but none of them can compare to the Heartfilia bloodline. But this Shaman… I sense no such energy to her. In fact, I don't sense an energy to her at all.

Miss Wilson got up and shouldered her bag. Is she a Golem?

No, Talia negated. She has a soul and a heartbeat. But if something prevents even us from allowing us to see into her energy, Mammon is our answer to whatever secrets she has. Her heartbeat picked up when Skade was near.

For only a split second, I could feel a dark intent from her, Kyler confessed. Mister Wilson was nodding along to a few older Mages who had come to watch the trial. It was too fast for anyone to notice, but it was there for a moment. It was…murderous and hateful… But quicker than a blink, she went back to nothing.

Miss Wilson and Mirella shouldered themselves to the personnel exit. Great, Mirella grunted. Another damn anomaly of a mortal. Just what we needed. I just hope whatever anomaly she is, we can use it to our advantage. I don't know what sort of game the bastard is playing out—especially with Skade being under the protection act. But why do I get the feeling whatever his and Hendrika's puppet master is planning is far worse than the death penalty?

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Back in Fiore…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The spa treatment Lucy had set up for herself and her daughters was courtesy of her Celestial Spirits. While Aquarius might have grumbled about it and muttered death threats to her mistress for being used this way, she made them a heated jet-bath that Virgo helped turn into a mud bath. Body scrubs, courtesy of Scorpio, and now they were on the milk and honey body masks. Lucy had overtaken the entirety of the living room and barred her husband and son from coming in (Natsu, mainly because he was too handsy and Luke did not want a spa treatment in the first place). The Celestial Hounds (and, yes, that included Plue) and Býleistr were left as guards for the day, though it was amusing how all the dogs attentively watched Býleistr's sweeping tail and whined when he hissed at them for even thinking of playing with it.

The others had left mother and daughters alone with Virgo, Aquarius, and Aries taking the kitchen so Aquarius could tease the Ram Star Spirit. Hair wrapped in towels, Lucy, Luna, and Nashi enjoyed this experience near boneless.

Lucy sighed and sank into her tub. "Now this is what relaxing feels like," she said airily.

"Agreed," Nashi breathed, crossing her legs. "I really needed this after the trial."

Luna frowned and looked over at her older sister. "Shouldn't you be watching it?"

Nashi shifted and shrugged. "I will later today. There's nothing that Bellum can pull at this point. I'll catch the highlights after the masquerade." She grinned. "I can't wait for it. Ellie is bringing Ines, who I love by the way. You'll get to meet her, Lu."

Luna opened her mouth when Lucy giggled, "And we'll get to meet Luna's date."

Luna flushed as Nashi gaped. "We finally get to meet him?" Nashi gasped. "Oh my god, this is so exciting!"

"Well, with Papa gone, I figured it was time," Luna said sheepishly. "He's coming over for a little bit while we get our hair done and Papa's still with Uncle Gray and Happy, but I'll meet him at the guildhall."

"Clever girl," Nashi teased. "Use some of that Lacrima spray I got you. It helped a lot when Gary and I, uh…"—she and her mother shared a look—"got serious… Gives Papa's nose something to sniff at without him getting pissy."

Luna huffed. "I don't see why he gets so mean about me dating. I'm fourteen now."

"Try being a legal adult and having him breathe down your neck," Nashi muttered with a derisive snort. "Like, okay, I get it. I'm your little princess in your Dragon's nest. But your little princess eventually has to leave the nest too."

"Does this mean you're going to move in with Gary?"

Lucy laughed behind a hand while Nashi looked like she could have died from the shock of Luna's innocent question. "No! No, no, no, I'm not moving in with him," Nashi vehemently insisted. "We're not even at that stage!"

"Then what stage are you at?" Lucy asked softly like she knew the answer.

A faint pink tinged Nashi's cheeks as she sunk a little into the milk and honey filled tub. "Well… We haven't even gone on a date yet," she slowly began.

"But you'd like to," Luna said as though it were fact.

More pink piled onto Nashi's skin. "Yes," she admitted in a mumble. "But…" She groaned and her eyes flashed down to the milky bath. "Do you even think he'll want to go out with me after all of this?" She drew up her knees. "I'm still trying to process things that happened in Bellum, you know? An-And I'm sure he is too. I just…" Weary, she lowered her head until her chin touched the honeyed milk. "Maybe… Maybe he just…" Shaking her head, she stared into the bath.

Are you still thinking about that book, Princess? Býleistr gently pried.

What if he really thinks that about me? Nashi feared. What if he really thinks I'd leave him for someone 'normal'? If he has that much of a low opinion about how much I care about him… Her memories flashed forward of possessive kisses and his whispers of affections before she waved them away. Maybe we're just not supposed to be together if he thinks I'd jump ship at any time.

Býleistr sighed. Princess…

Luna watched her sister with a sad expression. Oh, Nashi… As if though something repressed burst back, Luna could clearly see a well-built Gary with muscles earned from hardship and his beard well-trimmed. But next to him was a woman that had not looked like Nashi. Expression cold and unforgiving, her hazel eyes resembled a cat's almost as she sat close to him. Would Gary really leave Nashi for someone else? For some reason, just the thought of it made her sick and her own heartache for her older sister. No… I just… I can't accept that's their future. But how could that even be a possibility? Something isn't right. Maybe…my vision didn't show me the whole picture yet. Maybe I should—

"I think Gary is ready."

Nashi and Luna looked over to their mother as she rubbed one leg with the honeyed milk.

"I remember quite well when Gary fell hard for you, Nashi," Lucy murmured. "You two used to fight like cats and dogs, but, even if you couldn't see it, we had a feeling Gary was always watching out for you. And when he came home and settled in, he might have changed his views of you as a rival, but he has been chasing you for a reason. And now, especially after your testimony, I think the first thing Gary will do is make sure not just that the world knows he's grateful to you, Nashi…but he'll make sure he lets you know you're more than just his guild partner." A secretive smile played on her face as she winked at Luna. "And once he announces that, your papa won't be able to say a thing about it."

Luna silently giggled while Nashi heavily rolled her eyes. "Yeah. That'll be the day." She folded her arms on the tub and rested her chin on them to give her little sister a grin. "So, um… Did you have fun at the Yule Ball, Lu?"

Luna blinked. "Um, I… I-It was…" Her eyes narrowed when she recognized the glint in her sister's eyes. "You knew!"

Nashi's grin widened. "Maybe."

"Ugh!" Luna splashed in her bath, making Lucy and Nashi chortled. "Why does it feel like everyone knew about this but me?"

"Knew that Gale was in love with you, that you like him, or that he was attending the ball under a disguise?" Nashi simpered as Luna threw her a glare. "Don't give me that look. We know you like him."

"And I'm dating someone else," Luna growled. "How could you do that to me? I thought you'd be happy for me!"

A frown doused Nashi's face. "And I am happy for you, Lu, I promise—"

"Then why sic Gale on me when I was happy?" Luna snapped. "I was fine before, Nashi, I…! I like Bleu. I wanted to be his girlfriend and now, I just…!" Stressed and incredibly guilt-ridden, she hid her face in her hands as her shoulders shook. "I'm sorry," she mumbled, sniffling. "I shouldn't be yelling at you. You don't deserve that."

Nashi rose from the tub and stepped out to kneel beside Luna and rub her back. "What happened, Lu?" she asked in a low murmur.

"She likes them both." Lucy arose from her tub to be at Luna's other side, watching her youngest in sympathy. "And she's trying to choose."

"Why not just date them both?" Nashi instantly knew the reason and ducked her head under her mother's withering look. "Right. Gale wouldn't stand for that." Turning back to a trembling Luna, she consoled, "Do both of them know what's going on? Did you tell them?"

Luna mutely nodded.

"Let me guess: Gale isn't going down without a fight and your mystery man isn't letting you go." Nashi chuckled lightly. "You know… If you want to figure out which one to date, pit them against Papa and he'll decide very quickly who you should date."

Luna sent Nashi a sour look. "Yeah. Mama already suggested that one." Sighing, she brought down her hands into the bath. "I just… I know Bleu and I know how he treats me. He's gentle and sweet and funny and makes me feel…" She tried to gather the words. "He makes me feel like, every time I speak, he's doing more than listening to me, you know? And he's protective, but he doesn't push me."

"Whereas Gale pushes you," Nashi cajoled, earning Luna's huff. "He pushes you and presses you—"

"And annoys me and he's such a jerk," Luna grumbled. "He doesn't just ask me things; he just…does them or commands me and expects me to follow along! How can anyone like that?"

Nashi cleared her throat. "Gary's sweeter than candy, but I like it when he gets bossy," she confessed sheepishly. She eyed her red-faced mother. "And I'm pretty sure underneath all Mama's complaining, she likes it when Papa hauls her off to god-knows-where." Her nose wrinkled. "Even if that's not something I ever want to think about." She rubbed Luna's shoulder when her little sister scowled. "But that's just us. And it's not like Gary bosses me around often. He's pretty much relaxed when we're together and I'm the one bossing him around."

Ace's words tingled in her mind. "Or does he let you?"

That struck Nashi. But what if this whole time…Gary was just humoring me? Internally, she found her comical anger rising as she envisioned a flowery Gary blissfully listening to her demands. That damn dog! If he was just playing around, I'll kill him!

"It's not like Gale can't be nice," Luna mentioned haltingly. "He has his moments…"

"He risked being stuck in the past for you," Lucy brought up, making Luna sink down into the tub.

"He pretty much snuck into a pretty high society ball just to dance with you," Nashi acknowledged as Luna sunk more into the bath and blew bubbles.

"Oh!" Lucy pointed at Nashi as a realization came to her. "And he paid for her entire trip to the mall towers, didn't he?"

"Right…!" Nashi remembered. "And didn't he also—?"

"Which side are you on?!" Luna cried, startling both mother and sister as she sat up. "How is this helpful?"

"Oh, baby…" Lucy kissed Luna's temple. "We can make the choice for you. As much as you say you like them both, deep down, you know there is one you truly care for and it's deeper than with the other. You just have to figure out which boy that is." She smiled slightly when Luna pouted at her. "Easier said than done, I know," she supposed. "But you'll know, Luna."

"When?" Luna yearned to know. "When will I know?" She looked between Nashi and Lucy. "When did you guys know you…you know?"

Nashi tinted with an abashed smile. "Well, it helps Gary's a pretty great kisser." Something wistful gleamed in her eyes as Hallow's Eve rang fresh in her mind and the moment they had consented to crossing an unseen line with each other. "I don't know. I was pretty much trying to deny it before that I liked him, but, well… That first kiss was what jump-started me into thinking about things I kept trying to stay away from." Those beautiful memories tinged with grief. "And now… I'm just waiting for him to come home to figure out more about those things." A hand drifted to her stomach and passed over her surgical scars.

If he wants children… Hickories darkened. I get we're too young to think about it… We're not even dating, but… Her hand tightened on her stomach. I won't ever go through that again with anyone. She blinked back into focus when she noticed her mother was watching her in sympathy. Ashamed and frustrated, Nashi looked away.

Lucy slowly pinned her eyes back to a lost Luna. "I knew I cared about your papa deeply for a long time, but to admit that took some more courage than I wished," she confessed. "But it's different for everyone." She rubbed her cheek against Luna in a loose hug. "Don't stress too much. Only you know what your heart is telling you." Releasing her youngest, she stood up and clapped. "Now, let's finish our body masks because we still have to get through massages, facials, mani-pedis, and hair and make-up. And"—she sent a wink to Luna—"Nashi and I need to figure out all the questions we want to ask Bleu before he gets here."

Nashi cackled and rubbed her hands as she got back to her tub. "Oh, this is going to be so fun!" she crowed. "Mama, we have to go good-guard-bad-guard. Which one do you want to be?"

"No!" Luna had to put a stop to this. "Please don't terrorize Bleu!"

Lucy dismissed the notion with a hand as she sunk into the bath. "Oh, sweetie, we won't terrorize him." She shared an evil grin with Nashi. "At least…not as bad as Natsu."

And Luna was left to whine and try to convince her mother and sister to leave well enough alone while both women ignored her as they plotted their interrogation.

---

Bleu enjoyed a light lunch in the kitchen which would get him reprimanded, he was sure. The kitchen had been cleared out and only Luther took pleasure in serving him. Bleu had finished his light lunch of shrimp fettuccine alfredo and decided to periodically munch on the cheesy biscuits Luther had drummed up while he read a book entitled Stranger in a Strange Land. A Lacrima-Vision, muted, played the news and, insofar, it showed a standoff between the Magic Council and the Faction within Valchestrian country of Nueva Granada. Blood had yet to be shed, but tribespeople and villagers alike were now caught between what could be a bloody battle. Luther stood guard of the kitchen, ready to attend to Bleu on anything he needed. Bleu turned the page, brows furrowed, and swallowed his next mouthful of biscuit.

"Luther," Bleu called.

Luther spoke, "Yes, Young Master?"

Bleu picked up his bookmark to place between the pages and glanced over at the news. "What do you think of the standoff?" He shut his book to pick up his mug. "What do you think of the Faction?"

"There will always be a great divide between humans," Luther noted. "But, should the divide become too great, societies will lose too many of their people before they have a chance to regrow." He raised an eyebrow in Bleu's direction. "Part of your work for your father, Young Master?"

Bleu shook his head as he studied the LV. "No. It's my own interests." He took another sip from his mug. "Father doesn't think it's my place to concern myself over what happens. He's all about the end result." Draining his mug, he walked it over to the sink.

"May I speak freely, Young Master?"

Bleu smiled a little as he washed his mug. "I'm not my father, Luther. Speak about whatever you want, whenever you want to."

Luther cleared his throat. "Your father is half-right," he lobbied. "The end result is important. It affects the work both you and your father do. But your father has become too detached to continue execution effectively." He nodded at Bleu with a kindness in his normally blank eyes. "For you to take interest in happenings and to act with sympathy may cloud your judgment…but it may also help in solving problems with a delicate hand and having more agreeable circumstances."

"You hold nothing back, huh?" Bleu chuckled wryly before sighing. "Do you really think I'm doing the right thing?" The question came out tapered with worry. "Even if doing the right thing is different from how it's been done?"

Luther stepped closer to Bleu and held out his hand for the mug. Once Bleu handed it over, Luther reached for a dish towel to dry it. "Time changes everything," he said in a low murmur as though not wanting to be overheard. "And as times change, species evolve and adapt or they will cease to exist. The old ways worked for their time, Young Master. But for you to continue to succeed, you must adapt."

Bleu slightly relaxed. "Thanks, Luther." Quiet gratitude.

Luther nodded. "Of course, Young Master." Louder, he said, "I have ensured your suit is ready for you to take. Will you be leaving soon?"

Bleu checked his watch and grimaced. "Yeah, I better. Traffic shouldn't be bad, but I want to make sure arrive right on time." He blew out a breath. "I don't want to make a bad impression, you know?"

An inclined chin. "A bad impression on whom?" came questioning drawl.

Luther deftly turned and bowed while Bleu tensed up. "Good evening, sir," he greeted. "The Young Master has finished lunch, but I can prepare you a meal, if you so choose."

"I'll eat later, Luther, but thank you." Further steps into the kitchen. "I'm intrigued to see who my son could ever want to meet and fear not leaving a good impression behind." A large hand sat on Bleu's shoulder. "I find it odd you worry about such meaningless affairs when you fail to show true initiative to your job, my son."

Bleu gripped the counter. "You said I had until January." Not a spitting reminder. A forcefully demure statement.

"I keep my word." The hand tightened. "I am trying to prevent you from making the same mistake I did. The more you entangle yourself, the more you'll commit the same acts your mother did. I will not allow my own flesh and blood to become Sinful."

Bleu clenched his jaw. "I understand, Father." Slight scathing. "But I won't becoming like that."

"And that is where you're wrong," came soft words that were hard to Bleu. "You cannot See. That wasn't a gift we were given. One involvement can snowball into you becoming the very thing we fight again." The hand was gone. "All because you got too cozy to a—"

"She's special!" Bleu growled, fed up. "She isn't like Mother. She isn't going to do that—not to herself and not to me. She's good. She's…" Those wide chocolates burned into his mind. "She's special…"

A pregnant silence.

"Is she now?"

Bleu closed his eyes at the coldness of his father's tone. "I didn't mean to speak against you," he started in monotone apology. "You said in January and I agreed. But just because I agreed doesn't mean I'm losing her."

"Oh really?" The words coiled around Bleu like a snake. "What makes her so different? What makes her worth setting aside the responsibilities They have given you?" A pause. "Is she worth becoming—?"

"She isn't like that." Bleu reigned in his growl for a duller tone. "She isn't what you think she is. I agreed to January to continue what I started just as you—we wanted. Isn't that enough?"

More silence.

Bleu opened his eyes as his jaw locked. Please… Please let that be enough.

Footsteps led away. "Fine," came lofty reply. "For now, that will be enough." Before Bleu could slacken his tension, a command came, "But I will be the one to determine how 'special' this girl is to you."

Wide-eyed, Bleu pivoted to object, "Father—!"

"I will meet her." No room for a debate. "If she's the one responsible for you to lose sight of your responsibilities to me and to Them, as a concerned father, I have the right to meet her." A large smile. "Don't give me that look, son. You should be honored. And so should she."

Bleu refused to look away. "This isn't an 'honor'. This is you trying to pass preliminary judgment on her—"

"I won't do that," came counter. "I have no reason to. But can't a father want to meet the only person his son paid attention to?"

Bleu did not buy it. "I've paid attention to others before."

"Don't lie to me." A sharp rebuke that made Bleu flinch. "And don't twist my words." A long sigh. "I will meet her," came a factual statement. "I won't pass judgment. But if you continue to choose her over your purpose—"

"I won't," Bleu vowed.

"Then you have nothing to worry about." Feet moved. "Besides, if this one is truly special…then it's fitting I meet her. Who knows?" A meaningful pause. "Perhaps she's a Child."

Bleu waited until his father was gone and a few minutes after to relax and rub his face. Bringing down his hands to check the time on his watch, he muttered, "Luther, don't wait up for me. I'll be home late." He began to talk away.

Luther called, "As you wish, Young Master."

Jaw taut, Bleu shoved his hands into his pockets to keep them from clenching. Just one more week… And I have to make every single day count.

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Back in the District of Ishgar…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The court had returned from lunch with murmurs everywhere. While the glances and spitting of "Devil" would have set Skade on edge and have him primed and ready to attack the next person who spoke about him, he had withdrawn into himself, somber and unable to feel an ounce of ire. He looked at no one except the table as everyone took their seats and listened to Ocrevus restarted the court and let the jury know what had been discussed and what was to come. He did not have it in him to listen.

I want to go home, Skade puffed. Malã'ika is waiting.

Gary surface to console, And we will… One day…

"Crown," Ocrevus called as he looked over his notes, "you may call your next witness to the stand."

Chinlien stood with his swagger back and it was clear he was in his element. "Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, I would like to call a character witness to dispute the claims of kindness Miss Dragneel so graciously provided in regard to her partner," he stated. "For my first witness, I call Shaman Uki to the stand."

Uki rose, silent as a mouse, and went over to the stand. The officer swore her in and the wizard muttered a spell only to stop and murmured something to the officer. The officer than spoke to Uki who tensed and her jaw went taut.

Ocrevus noticed the situation and raised an eyebrow. "Problem?"

"She's wearing infused clothing, Your Honor," the officer came clean with slight apology. "In order for her to testify in a court of law, she must remove this clothing so we can continue with the spell."

"Very well." Ocrevus judged to Uki. "Miss Uki, if you'd please…?"

Uki's eyes went to Tikaani as though she was asking him a question. When he offered a nod, her gloved hands came up to unhook her sheepskin parka-cloak. As she retracted her hands and allowed the cloak to fall, eyes widened and gasps were heard.

A tingle shot through Skade and he lifted his head.

Icy-blue dilated. What?

Uki had been blessed with a traditional short-sleeve dress with a turtleneck with embroidered patterns that held more meaning than anyone could analyze. But that was not why people were stunned. The uneven black running up her right arm and peeked onto her neck was the reason for the gasps. She removed her hands to show even her hands were cloaked in a charcoal black that clashed with her skin. She did not mind the stares. Her hazel eyes were detached and her mind looked elsewhere.

Hazel clashed with icy-blue.

Skade tensed when he tasted the malice she projected underneath that icy façade. That should not be possible… His eyes swung to Miss Wilson who gave him a subtle shake of her head. Huffing, he set his eyes back on the young woman. Sworn in, Uki took her seat with her hands wringing themselves. How odd. Someone with a glare as cold as ice was wringing their hands. Something was wrong. And it set Skade back on that feral edge he had come down from.

Chinlien got straight into his examination. "Miss Uki, can you state your full name, your home, and your occupation for the jury?"

Uki offered a small nod. "My name is Uki." Her voice was hushed and practiced. It was as though she was used to keeping quiet and controlled. "I am the resident Shaman of Adélie in Arcticados."

Chinlien nodded like a scholar and proceeded to question, "What does your job as Shaman entail, Miss Uki?"

Skade's eyes narrowed when he caught Uki's hands tightening.

"Of course." Uki lifted her chin. "As a Shaman, my role is not limited to the same as what you call 'medicine woman'. I am not that. I have many different roles to partake with my tribe. I am a healer, a storyteller, a midwife, an exorcist, and I uphold and lead in ceremonies to those who have been born, those who wed, those who are with child, and those who are cast into the sky."

"And you do this alone, yes?" Chinlien checked. "I heard the Shaman before you unexpectedly died years ago—of which I give my condolences—but I just wanted to ask if you have any help."

Hazel narrowed minutely, but Uki responded, "A Shaman has the aid of the Spirits. While most life contains a Spirit, the Shaman receives aid to unbound Spirits who rely on a tether to one person to exist on this plane."

"Miss Uki, allow me to rephrase my question," Chinlien offered. "Do you specifically have the help of any of these so-called 'Spirits'?"

Uki gave a long moment of pause. "No."

"And why is that?" Chinlien pressed. "If a Shaman should communicate with the Spirits, why can you not?"

Uki did not flinch. "When Adélie was involved in the Polar Calamity, I lost the connection to the Spirits. As such, I am unable to see the Spirits and bind them to me. I may communicate, but it is not fluent and I rely on signs rather than words."

"How did you lose the connection?" Chinlien challenged.

Uki's eyes swept to Skade and he knew without a doubt her wintry hatred was for him alone. "I was Cursed." The room dissolved into gasps, but she was not finished. "An Accursed One cannot contact the Spirits. During the Polar Calamity, my mentor attempted to calm the creature that caused such chaos. We assumed the Spirits were angry and she was determined to make them see reason. But when I saw the angered Spirit would not listen to reason, I protected her from an attack and earned the marks on my skin."

"So your Curse then is not being able to communicate with the Spirits?" Chinlien asked.

Uki's hands wrung even more as her eyes narrowed onto Skade. "No. That is merely a side effect and the rules Nature abides by."

Chinlien approached the stand to stare her straight in the eye. "And what is your Curse, Miss Uki?"

Skade felt it. He knew he was not alone in feeling it, but a stir hit his chest when hazel eyes dilated and Uki rose from her seat. Icy-blues grew colder than the tundra when Uki's hands shook and her hands touched the rail…

…only for the rail to be attacked in ice.

The spectators flew into comments while the jury passed worried glances. Uki did not care. She stared at Skade with an intent he knew well. The intent to kill. The intent to maim. The intent to wish for death. "I was given Cursed Ice," Uki stated for everyone to know and did not even have to raise her voice for the room to hear each syllable. "Everything I touch turns to ice and when a living thing touches the ice I make"—her eyes seethed—"they will die."

Chinlien was not done. "And who gave you that Curse, Miss Uki?"

This was it. Skade knew it. Miss Wilson knew it. Mirella knew it. Everyone knew it. This was the moment that had everyone holding their breath and a pin could drop at the quiet that ensued. And for a moment, it looked like Uki wanted to give in to the temptation of sin, of wrath. Skade knew that temptation well. He wrestled with that sin every day. But then her eyes drifted to Tikaani.

Tikaani offered no gesture, but something in his eyes shifted.

Uki straightened her shoulders and her words that decided everything were carried out. "The one who gave me this Curse to never touch or feel anything other than anger again…"—her eyes swept to Skade—"was none of than…an angered Spirit of the Arctic."

Chinlien's triumphant grin faltered.

Miss Wilson's eyes widened and her eyes flashed to the wizard that had bound Uki, but they gave nothing away. Ocrevus looked neutral as well. Did she lie and trip the alarm? I can't feel her deceit. What happened?

That would be the question of the day as everyone spoke in hushed murmurs and Chinlien's face shored up into an angered scowl. His head whipped back to glare at Hendrika who ducked her head and huddled close to her assistant. What is going on? She was supposed to say—! His eyes darted to Adam who murmured quietly to Tikaani. What the Hell is going on?

Skade could not believe it. She lied… His eyes narrowed as a blankness set over Uki. What does she want from me?

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And so…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

It was later in the day when Nashi, Luna, and Lucy were in the process of getting hair and make-up done while their nails finished off drying. Cancer was the only one allowed to touch their hair (or so he preached whenever one of the ladies brought up a possible stylist), but Aries and Virgo took pleasure in applying make-up to Nashi and Lucy at their forceful insistence when Lucy had suggested they do it themselves. Taurus, Sitka, Loke, and Capricorn worked downstairs to set up the living room the way it was while the rest moved to the master bathroom for the last leg of this getting-ready race. Aries was beaming with pride her mistress and Nashi and Luna wore the robes she had made them from her own wool.

Nashi inclined her head when Aries' prodded her in a direction. Cancer had crafted a wrapped bubbled ponytail to match the look Ena had preselected for her months ago. "Are we still having everyone meet us here for pictures?" she asked.

Lucy held still as Virgo applied eyeliner. Cancer had been insisted in letting her hair stay down during the blowout and had only curled it and gave her a thick braid on the back of her head with some fresh blossoms (courtesy of Sitka) tucked in. "Yes. We'll be taking pictures by Dragon Pond," she informed. "What time is it now?"

Virgo checked Lucy's Compact. "It's around one-forty-five, My Queen."

"So everyone should be here by twenty-thirty-ish," Lucy told her daughters. "We'll take pictures and then we'll head to the restaurant for dinner. Cocktail hour for the masquerade starts at around seven. And, yes, Luna, Gale will be there. No, I don't know if he's sitting next to you. I'm not entirely sure where everyone is sitting."

"Sorry I can't come," Nashi apologized and gave Aries a puckered look to start working on her lips. "Jax isn't one to normally want to hang around us, but I'm happy he's bringing Tesla around to meet us. She's never really been around Mages or in the guildhall, so this will be interesting."

"What's she like?" Luna asked, curious. "Will I meet her tonight?"

"If you want to," Nashi supposed. "She's pretty cool. I'm not sure if you remember Jax, but he's pretty stoic. Tesla's anything but." She could not help her smile. "And since Jaxton is my ticket to unlocking more things about Gary, I definitely need to be on my best behavior." She mouthed sorry to Aries who shot her an amusedly frustrated look at Nashi's smile. It was ruining the process. "Mama, who is all coming for pictures again?"

"It's hard to get everyone together for pictures, but the Fullbusters are coming, Erza and her daughters, and the Redfoxes," Lucy listed from memory. "I know there are a few professional photographers set up as you walk into the guild from Majish and Dream Magazine and a photo booth."

Luna beamed, giddy. "I can't wait for tonight! The Yule Ball was amazing and I'm still reeling I was in the palace for my birthday, but it's nice to be home and get all dressed up." She threw a pout at her mouth. "But is Papa seriously training me tomorrow? It's Christmas Eve!"

"At least he didn't want to train with you on Valentine's Day," Lucy muttered. "Your papa was a nightmare. He knew about the holiday way back when, but he didn't think too much of it. The nerve." She wanted so badly to scowl, but she could not move. "Speaking of Christmas Eve, I know you've been staying at Gary's—"

"I'll be coming home for Christmas Eve and Christmas, Mama," Nashi promised.

Luna quietly said, "It'll be weird for us to have Christmas without Igneel." Her eyes flashed to her lap. "He would always stay with me in the treehouse and watch the Poko special with me. I knew he didn't want to, but he would for me and now…" Her words died off.

"We'll still watch it with you," Nashi murmured. "Luke and me."

Luna perked a little. "You will?"

"Of course," Nashi promised. "Better yet, we'll do a sleepover in the treehouse—just the siblings." She passed her eyes tellingly over to her mother. Which means, Mama…

Lucy caught on and smiled in gratitude. "That sounds like a great idea," she piggybacked. "I'll convince Natsu to cut training short tomorrow so we can get started on baking all the Christmas goodies and we'll make sure you three are set up in the treehouse, okay?"

Luna broke into a smile. "Yeah! That sounds really awesome—!" She blinked when she heard her Compact ring. "O-Oh, um, Uncle Cancer?" She thanked her uncle with a smile when he retrieved her Compact for her and saw it was Bleu. Her smile widened as she answered it coyly, "Hey."

"Hey, Treasure. I'm here. Did you want me to ring the doorbell?"

Luna hazarded a look at the Celestial Hounds, Plue, and Býleistr who all tilted their heads at her. "If you do that, you're going to have ancient Spirits barking like mad at the door," she sighed, tone dry. "I'll come downstairs…" Her eyes narrowed when she saw her mother and sister quietly remove their make-up bibs with grins up to no good. "Just wait for me—Hey!" she shouted when Nashi and Lucy raced off with the Celestial Spirits sans Icarus scrambling after her. "Don't answer the door!" She tried to lurch out of her seat as she ended the call, but Cancer stopped her. "Uncle Cancer—!"

"Easy, baby," Cancer soothed. "Your hairdo is almost done, ebi. And your prince charming will love the look, ebi."

Luna harrumphed and sat back in her chair. "They better not chase him off," she grumbled.

Icarus got up and stretched. As he shook out his fur, he assuaged, Come now, Pup. Mother Star and your littermate are level-headed mortals. What is the worst they can do?

°•°•°•°

Bleu stood outside with a jacket over his quarter-zip sweater. Everything about his clothing looked so dark and made his eyes seem even lighter. He cocked his head when he heard excited biting and had to chuckle a little when he heard a cat screech and a whine to follow. The door unlocked and Bleu's lips automatically pulled into a smile. "Hey, Treas—"

"I'm the mother! I get to ask him questions first!"

"Well, I'm closer to his age! I can relate to him more!"

Bleu blinked, taken back, when he saw two beautiful women arguing before him…and neither one of them was Luna. Again, he was startled when he felt a nose prod him. He looked down to see two hound dogs eager to meet him based on their wagging tails and a snowman creature. Smiling, he set down what he was holding to hold out the back of one hand. "Hi there, guys. Nice to meet you."

The two hounds and the small snowman creature came forward to sniff his hand. Delighted, the two hounds whined and lapped at his hand. Laughing, he scratched their heads before giving the little snowman creature its own little pat. "Glad you like me. Huh?"

Bleu looked down to see a Mallow Coon was rubbing against his pant leg, purring, tail curled. Bleu allowed the tomcat to sniff his hand, but the cat did not need any more proof and butted against his hand for pats. "Well, you seem friendly enough." He stroked the tomcat's spine and watched it arch its back into his touch. "I don't think I've been around cats in a while."

The Mallow Coon purred. "Well, keep doing what you're doing, kid."

Bleu froze.

The tomcat looked up and raised a claws-sheathed paw to tap Bleu's hand. "Hey, kid, I didn't say stop."

"Uh…" Bleu warily eyed the cat. "So you're a…?"

"Yup." Without further ado, the Mallow Coon rose up to turn into an anthropomorphic lion with a blazing mane and amused orange eyes. "Name's Býleistr, kid. Nice to meet you." He held out a hand.

"Um…" Bleu straightened up and shook Býleistr's hand without even flinching when the Leo Minor Spirit gripped a little tighter. "It's nice to meet you too, Mister Býleistr. Treasure… I mean Luna told me a little bit about you." He aimed a disarming smile at Býleistr. "It's an honor to meet you."

Býleistr blinked then he grinned. "Back at'cha, kid." He dropped Bleu's hand. "You'll fit right in here." He gestured to the hounds and the snowman. "The two bloodhounds are Actaeon and Lelantos and the other dog is Plue." His grin widened. "They like you. That's a good thing."

Bleu looked closely at Plue. That thing's a dog? Huh. He inched his hand closer to Plue. Well, if he is a dog… He scratched the back of Plue's head and smiled when Plue stiffened then vibrated, practically drooling in glee. "That's a good boy," Bleu cooed. "Huh. I guess you really are a dog."

Nashi and Lucy stopped their arguing when Lucy caught the sight of her Canis Major Spirit shaking hard. "Wait, Bleu, don't—!"

POOF!

Bleu coughed and waved away the smoke. "What the…?" He coughed again.

"Sorry, sorry!" Lucy called as the smoke drifted away. "When Plue gets excited, he, um… Well…"

Bleu cleared his throat and blinked again and again as his eyes watered. "What was tha…?" The question died. Because right atop Lelantos was no longer Plue was a snowman creature. A small white purse dog settled atop the hound with a mixture of a spitz and a Maltese. A dulled orange horn was on its nose, but it looked more like a cute little Hallow's Eve accessory than an actual threat. Bleu blinked again and again to confirm he was seeing this.

Lucy scooped up Plue in his Dog Form. "I'm so sorry," she profusely apologized. "We try to avoid scratching Plue too much because he, well, um, turns into this form and it's hard to turn him back." She stroked Plue's fur and cooed, "Did you get a little too excited, boy?"

Plue yipped and craned his neck to lick Lucy's nose.

Bleu observed Plue in his form and he recounted Icarus in his Dog Form. At first, he could not see the resemblance until… "Oh." He placed a fist in an open palm. "So Icarus must be Plue's older brother since they both have carrot horns," he deduced.

Býleistr snickered. "Actually, the football over here is Icarus' big bro."

Bleu sweatdropped as he mentally recollected the notably size difference. How is that supposed to make sense? "Oh!" Bleu beamed for Nashi and Lucy and bowed before them. "Pardon my bad manners. My name is Bleu and it's a pleasure to meet you both." He looked over at Nashi. "You must be Luna's older sister Nashi."

Nashi blinked. "Um, yes, that's me."

Bleu stopped down to grab one of the items he had brought along. "Treasure had told me you really like vegan ice cream so…"

Nashi gasped, starstruck, when Bleu presented her a carton of vegan vanilla ice cream. "And you even got my favorite brand! Mootown!" She stole the carton and cradled it. "It's still cold and fresh! Oh, I am definitely going to lick every last drop of you," she purred to the carton.

Býleistr sweatdropped again. "Princess, we can all still hear you…"

"And, Misses Dragneel…" Bleu got the second and third item and presented it to her. "Treasure told me you're a reader and you're one of the beautiful minds behind Saint Layla's, so these are for you."

Lucy held Plue with one hand to accept the first gift in wonder. "Oh, wow…" She looked up at Bleu in admiration. "'Space Eden: The Resting Place of the Stars'," she named. "First edition?"

Bleu nodded, a little nervous. "It's nothing really," he promised. "If you already have the book—"

"I don't, but it's been on my list since forever." Lucy looked back at the novel, engrossed. "This is wonderful, Bleu. Thank you."

"And don't forget this." Bleu held up the sealed letter. "I donated one million jewel to Saint Layla's as a silent donor. Treasure told me a little bit about how Saint Layla's doesn't just teach students about Celestial Spirit Magic, but you rescue abused Celestial Spirits with fractured keys or under severe mental stress and help rehabilitate them for their new partners." His smile turned a boyish shy. "I thought that was really amazing of your school to do and I wanted to help. The money can be used for whatever you need."

Lucy blanked. Then, she looked at Nashi. "I think Luna should choose him."

An innocently confused Bleu simply blinked and question marks danced around him.

Nashi slammed her eyebrows together. "What about Gale?" she demanded to know. "Why not him?"

"How could it not be Bleu?" Lucy argued. "He's a literal prince!"

"Okay, but have you seen the chemistry between Luna and Gale?" Nashi countered. "It's off the charts!"

Lucy knocked her forehead against her daughter's and snarled, "He's a prince!"

Nashi butted right back. "They have chemistry!"

As mother and daughter launched into yet another squabble, Bleu sat back and watched the chaos unfold as he put the pieces together. Are they fighting…over who is better for Treasure?

"Bleu!"

Bleu looked past the quarreling women for his eyes to widen and gleam and his lips curled into a subconscious adoring smile. Luna stood at the door way in her fluffy robe, but her hair looked different. Sun-blessed hair cascaded down her shoulders with part of it in a sleek and long fishtail braid with two thinner fishtail braids crawling from her sides to conjoin in the middle. Face touched in lip gloss, a little blush, and some mascara, it was like that moment, the sun had glowed and lit up her hair and the golden flecks in her eyes.

"Treasure…" Bleu breathed.

Luna broke into a gorgeous smile. "Bleu…" She ducked past her mother and sister just as Bleu opened his arms for her. Her hands crawled to catch his cheeks and pulled him down for a kiss that tasted like candy canes and winter berries. Intimate and sweet, they pulled away for her dark eyes to meet his light ones. "Hi."

"Hi," Bleu whispered back, licking his lips. "I like the flavor."

Luna let her eyes dart away, girlishly abashed. "Thank you." Skittering her gaze back to his, she breathed to him, "Thanks for coming."

"Anytime." Bleu cradled her cheek. "You look amazing."

Luna giggled. "I haven't even put on my dress yet."

"You could be wearing wool overalls and I'd still say you look beautiful," Bleu told her, honest and smiling. "Take the compliment, Treasure. You're a stunner."

Luna had to thank her aunt Aries for the blush on her face covering up her own blush. "You're not so bad yourself," she coyly praised.

Bleu hummed and rested his forehead against her. "You should see me in my suit tonight. That 'not so bad' is going to turn into a 'you're so hot'."

"Oh, really?" Luna pulled him back down for another kiss.

Bleu kissed her back and smiled a little when she shivered. Letting her go, he whispered against her lips, "Really."

Luna kept her eyes closed as she leaned against him. "Bleu, I—"

"See? They have chemistry!"

The entire mood was shattered at Lucy's smug cry and Luna growled as the arguments flared back up. Nashi narrowed her eyes at her mother. "Oh, come on! Gale and Luna have way more chemistry than that!" she disputed. "I keep telling you, Mama! Dragon and princess!"

"No!" Lucy retorted. "Prince and princess!"

"Dragon and princess!"

"Prince and princess!"

"Dragon!"

"Prince!"

Luna glared at her mother and sister. "Stop it!" she shouted at them. "You're being really rude to Bleu with all your arguing!"

That was the wrong thing to say when both women snapped their eyes to Bleu, then back to each other, then back to Bleu with sickly-sweet smiles that made Luna wary and half protecting her date. "You're right, sweetie," Lucy purred. "We are being awfully rude making assumptions about a strapping young prince we haven't met yet. Don't you agree, Nashi?"

"You know, Mama, I think I do," Nashi drawled. "Since we already know Gale, it's fair we get to know Bleu. After all, while the Dragon King is away, the women get to play."

Luna eyed Lucy and Nashi. "Hey… Wait a minute," she warned. "Don't—!"

It was too late as Lucy shoved Plue into Luna's arms while Nashi and Lucy hooked an arm around Bleu's and steered him inside. "So, Bleu, tell us, how much money do you normally make a year?" Lucy started.

"And just how many cars do you have?" Nashi questioned.

Bleu blinked, taken back. "Uh…"

Luna growled again. "Great. They're going to make him think I'm some romantic gold digger." She raised Plue before her and pouted. "You don't think I'm like that, do you?"

Plue yipped.

Luna huffed and put Plue down. "Oh, what do you know?" She scratched behind Plue's ears and the dog was shaking happily while her eyes narrowed into the house. "Hey!" she shouted into the house just as Plue poofed again. "Stop interrogating my date!" She dashed inside as a sated Plue laid down on the front porch, drooling, and the Celestial Spirit hound crowded him.

Býleistr watched the exchange with a sigh. "At least she changed him back…" His tail flicked as he watched Plue twitch and drool even more. But why am I so uncomfortable with how he gets 'excited' and that weird look on his face afterwards?

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And then…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Peter had followed the instructions to a tee on ⟪ Maps ⟫, but even he had to squint to make sure he had pulled into the right place. The GPS in his car claimed he had arrived on Longan Street within Magnolia and the sky was being seduced by the night already. The house he had pulled up was sizable, to be honest. He knew his house was big, living in Leekwood, but it was due to the age of the house and both of his parents owning so many animals and wanting space for each and every one. Peter could have sworn he saw a greenhouse was attached to the mansion of a house and the entire lawn looked like it came out of a magazine. Cars had parked in the circled driveway and he cruised into the last spot available.

This is Mary Jane's aunt Evergreen and uncle Elfman's house?

Peter got out in his topcoat and sleek Stellian shoes with his suit underneath. He smiled when he heard the rambunctious shouting he had gotten fond over the weekend as he approached the house. He walked up the steps to ring the door bell, rubbing his gloved hands together. It did not take any more than ten seconds when the door swung open…

…and suited Laxus was on the other side.

Peter mustered a smile to counter how pale he had gotten and the gulp he had taken. "H-H-Hello, sir," he greeted and cursed his stammering. "Is Mary Jane ready?"

Laxus' eyes steeled over and he growled.

Peter took a step down. "Is Mary Jane even here?"

Laxus growled even louder.

Peter found himself losing ground. "I-I-Is she s-somewhere?"

Lightning passed between Laxus' eyes—

"Laxus!" Mira butted her husband aside (and she looked positively radiant with her white hair swept into a side mermaid braid and her cocktail dress a lovely blue that made her eyes pop) and sent him a singular look that had even the mighty Thunder God turn tail with one last glare at Peter. Mira beamed at Peter and beckoned him in. "Come on in, Peter! Welcome!"

Peter could breathe easier and went back up the stairs. "Thanks, Misses Dreyar." He stepped inside and basked in how the inside of the house was dressed in flowers and vines that crawled alongside the walls on purpose. "Woah… This is phenomenal…"

Mira giggled as she closed the door and it was then Peter realized she was barefoot. "Isn't it? Ever has a green thumb and Ellie has a Green Magic, so the entire house is covered in plants they take care of." She winked. "Watch out for the mistletoe, though. Ellie's feeling extra playful today."

Peter laughed. "I will."

Mira nodded. "Ena dropped off your mask with Mary Jane's. It'll automatically match her dress," she informed.

"Is that Peter?" Evergreen came down with her wavy hair controlled into a high bun with wisps and her glasses exchanged for contacts. A long-sleeve mermaid dress captured her robust figure in a lacy burgundy and her eyes looked sultry with the smokey eye she had applied. "Hi, Peter." She surprised the young man with a hug. "Long time, no see. Thanks for coming all the way out here."

"Thanks for having me," Peter appreciated warmly. "Your house is amazing."

Evergreen laughed. "It's a mess! Blame myself and Eliana for this." She cringed when she heard Lisanna yelling for Poseidon. "Why don't you wait in the living room? Mary Jane should be right down." She and Mira shared a secret smile. "Justin and Ellie are working some last-minute touches on her."

Peter swallowed. "O-O-Okay." He followed both women, but his eyes roamed as he witnessed more flowers and vines with picture frames nailed to the wall containing hilarious pictures of this portion of the Strauss family. A shy Ezra, a wild Esme, and a girlier Evie had all taken a picture together and it was a complete one-eighty to their adult selves. He softened when he saw a picture of an exhausted and hospital-gown wearing Evergreen and crying Elfman holding their newest daughter Eloise.

The living room had a few little terrariums around and looked like it came from a fairy's cottage. Automatically, any nerves Peter had were settled and he saw Freed and Bixslow were sitting on the couches as Bixslow pregamed with a beer while Freed nursed his own spiked tea. Both men were dressed in finely pressed black suits as Freed pulled his hair up in a high ponytail. Peter shook both men's hands and declined Evergreen's offer for a drink. A hockey game was on and Peter was immediately submerged watching Laceleaf Rebels versing the Oak town Knights in the first period.

Bixslow noticed Peter's vested interest and asked, "Who are you rooting for?"

His babies chorused: "Rooting for… Rooting for… Rooting for…"

Freed chuckled. "Careful, Peter. This is a trick question."

"I'm all for the Rebels," Peter revealed, sincere. "They might not be my favorites, but I hate the Knights. On paper, they have such a good line-up, but they need to get it together with their players being obnoxious jerks on and off the ice."

Bixslow cackled. "Good answer." He tipped his beer at Peter. "How's it goin', kid? Heard Laxus gave you a hard time last night."

Peter flushed as Bixslow's totem babies echoed his words. "It's going good," he responded, cringing when his voice cracked. Just what he needed. "My family had a reunion yesterday, but I skipped out to go see Mary Jane." His smile turned sheepish. "And I'll be joining you all for mass at midnight tomorrow."

"That's some dedication," Freed acknowledged with a note of respect. "Don't get us wrong. I think I speak for everyone outside Laxus when I say we're all happy you and Mary Jane found each other. Joining us on mass just shows how serious you are about her."

Peter ducked his head. "I leave for Alexandria in January, so I don't want to waste a second if I can help it," he confessed. "My mom's not too happy about me going to mass since she's Baptist, but I compromised I'd come to church in Pleurisy tomorrow morning." He winced. "Nothing's without sacrifice."

"Amen to that," Bixslow grunted before taking a swig of his beer. "My wildcat makes sure of that."

"Talking about me?" Lisanna swept into the room with Pulan in her arms with her dressed in an off-the-shoulder long evening gown decked in a deep navy. Her son was dressed in normal clothes and scrambled down only to run off again. Lisanna huffed. "I swear your sons get your stubbornness from you, Bix."

Bixslow chuckled as he got to his feet to corral his wife into him. "Nah, kitten, they get that all from you." He kissed her forehead.

Lisanna hummed, smiling. "Maybe." Those bright blues flashed over at Peter. "Nice to see you again, Peter!"

"Nice to see you too, Misses Strauss," Peter greeted. "You look stunning tonight."

Lisanna giggled. "Why, thank you. And like we said before, don't worry about drinks tonight. Even if you're not a member, you are not paying." She wagged a finger at him. "So no trying to convince any bartenders to separate your check, you got that?"

"Understood, ma'am," Peter promised with a laugh. "But I still am tipping."

"Good man." Freed got onto his feet and raised his eyebrows at Lisanna. "Sitters…?"

"Elvin, Paige, and Penelope will be here," Lisanna answered. "But Elfman and Ever let the neighbors know, just in case." To Peter, she explained, "The masquerade ball for Fairy Tail is for Fairy Tail members and their dates and then anyone else who is seventeen and up, so we normally use our house or Ever and Elfman's house for the kids. Normally, Elvin and Penelope stay back to watch since they don't like formal events."

Peter nodded in understanding. "I see."

Mira peeked into the living room with a wide beam. "Peter…!" she trilled. "Your date is waiting!" She beckoned him out of the living room and towards the vine drenched staircase with poinsettias blossoming on the stairs. Freed, Bixslow, and Lisanna had come with them as they crowded around the bottom of the staircase with Mira, Peter, Ever, a black-suited Elfman with his hair tied back into a low-ponytail, Ace in a black suit with his hair slicked back, and Ines in a black pants suit.

Ellie appeared with her hair swept into a low updo in messy braids and her formal dress a flashy green for this evening with white satin gloves. "Presenting," she crowed, "the daughter of the Thunder God and the Demoness…!"

Justin came out with his hair in a high ponytail for the evening as he dressed in a blue suit and he announced: "The Dark Empress! The Diva! The stealer of hearts!"

STEP… STEP…

Liquid gold widened and glossed over.

"Our very own," Ellie and Justin chorused, "Mary Jane Dreyar…!"

Peter's jaw dropped. Sweets…

A nervously-smiling Mary Jane was presented on the arm of her father. Sun-bleached tresses had been bumped with voluminous curls with an exaggerated part that had her hair nearly cover her blue eye. A long evening gown cloaked her body, tinged in a deep-seated sheer violet and embraced her with a neck-high halter. Her eyes softened as they locked onto amazed liquid gold. Peter…

"You look beautiful, Butterfly."

Mary Jane looked up to her father. "You think so, Daddy?"

"I know so, Butterfly," Laxus rumbled. "That's why I know your boyfriend is thinking the same thing. And he better tell you that the second you get downstairs."

Mary Jane tittered. "Oh, Daddy…"

"Let's not keep the boy waiting, shall we?" Laxus led his daughters over to the staircase and escorted her down each step.

Elle pretended to comment, "Now, Madame Justin, can you tell us what Miss Dreyar is wearing?"

"Oh, certainly, darling," Justin gushed in a faux posh tone. "You see, darling, Miss Dreyar is wearing an Ena Fernandes halter evening original in a royal violet. A sheer number that looks professional on the streets, but her man will definitely adore the body she is giving with those slits on the sides."

"And don't forget the hair," Ellie chimed in. "Miss Dreyar's hair looks to be giving extra body with all those curls and gives her a very mysterious yet approachable vibe."

Peter could not take his eyes off the descending Mary Jane and drank in every inch he could get. She… She looks so beautiful… The butterflies within him fluttered even more when her eyes ducked from his then shyly raised back, her smile widening. No. No, there has to be a better word for her than that. Elegant? Gorgeous? It's moments like these I wish I knew foreign languages like Bleu.

Laxus helped Mary Jane down the last step and leaned down to kiss her cheek and whisper something in her ear. She giggled and kissed her father's cheek back.

Peter felt like his heart sighed. I've taken some classmates to dances before and, sure, they were pretty, but… It's like Sweets is on a whole different level… I feel like I'm so lucky she chose me. He straightened up when Laxus let go of his daughter. He did not keep Mary Jane waiting as he swept closer to her in one movement and longed to kiss her. The only reason he restrained himself was her father within striking distance. "Sweets," he breathed. "You look…incredible…"

Mary Jane chuckled as she plucked out his topcoat. "You look incredible too."

"Putting on an all-black suit isn't incredible," Peter negated. "You just…" He laughed, beside himself with incredulity. "I can count on my hands the amount of times I've been speechless and I'm pretty sure they're all because of you."

"Really?" Mary Jane slowly sunk her teeth into her lower lip and watched Peter hone on the action. Those liquid golds heated a little when she licked her lips. "I'm sorry."

But Peter heard the teasing in her tone. "I'm sure you are," he murmured. He offered her his arm. "Hold onto me before I start thinking death by electrocution is worth it by kissing you."

Mary Jane locked her arm with his and craned her neck to kiss his cheek. "What, I didn't convince you enough I'd protect you from Daddy?" She dragged her teeth alongside her bottom lip.

"Oh, you did." Peter held back his groan and murmured softly to her, "But you make me want to fight your dad if that means I can kiss you for longer than a peck on the lips."

As Mary Jane chuckled under her breath, Mira clapped for attention to proclaim, "All right, this is a last-minute check. Get your shoes, check your wallets for MagID, and make sure you have your masks everyone!"

The plan was simple. After a few rounds of pictures, kissing children, and reminded Elvin, Penelope, and Paige about every emergency number they would need, the adults would be heading off to a swanky dining establishment to meet up with some of their other guild-mates and friends of theirs. Ellie, Ines, Justin, and Ace had a quadruple date with Lance and Aine and Jaxton and Tesla. Once pictures were over and done with, Peter escorted Mary Jane to his car and made sure she was settled and her door was closed before he made his way to his side.

"So where are we off to for dinner?" Mary Jane wondered.

"I made reservations at the Sunfish Grill," Peter told her as he drove them through Magnolia. He grinned at her. "Our first official date as boyfriend-girlfriend."

Mary Jane smiled. "I thought last night was a date?"

"Last night was you tempting me," Peter muttered, even if his grin widened at Mary Jane's titter. "But, yeah, last night was a sporadic date. This is a formal date."

"I liked the sporadic date." Mary Jane slowly swept her hair to the side to reveal a bare neck for Peter to send a lingering glance to. Her eyes sparkled in amusement when he kept eyeing her neck every chance he could get. "We should do those more often."

"We will," Peter promised as he forcefully exhaled through his nose. "But not tonight."

Mary Jane exaggerated her pout for him. "But why not?"

Peter gripped the steering wheel. "Sweets, we're supposed to be going to a masquerade to dance and help support charities," he reminded her as though he was the guild member and she was the outsider. "We nearly missed your curfew last night because you kept pulling my hair. I don't want to know what your dad would do to me if we were late to the ball."

He wilted internally the way Laxus held his hand and made low threats away from his wife's ears. And if he found we were late because we couldn't help ourselves, I don't think I'd see tomorrow…

The drive to the Sunfish Grill was not too long and Peter had surprised Mary Jane using a valet service. It would seem the high-end restaurant was a popular commodity, especially since it would be closed tomorrow and Christmas. Well-dressed people waited for the opportunity to get a table while Peter and Mary Jane cut through the line with their reservation confirmed and their table waiting. Peter had gotten a nice risen corner booth away from the bar and main traffic. A few other Fairy Tail Mages and their dates had come and it was clear those who had bought tickets for the masquerade had come as well.

Peter had taken Mary Jane's coat for her to hang up at the hooks their booth had and made sure she was settled. As he removed his topcoat and went to the other side, Mary Jane caught him. He raised an eyebrow at her. "Sweets?"

"Why not sit next to me this time?" Mary Jane requested, innocent enough. A deep smile wove onto her lips and she chuckled when Peter looked suspicious. "I'm not going to bite."

Peter hung up his topcoat and slipped beside her. "You do bite," he pointed out.

Mary Jane simpered. "Only a little."

"Well, no biting tonight," Peter warned her good-naturedly as he held her hand. "Never thought I would say this to you, but behave, Sweets."

Mary Jane's smile widened. "I always behave." Her cheeks tinged when Peter grinned. "I behave in public," she amended. "You don't see me warning you."

"Because I'm the responsible one right now," Peter stated wryly, "and trying hard to survive your dad hovering tonight."

"I told you I'd protect you from Daddy," Mary Jane reminded as an absent hand traced a pattern on Peter's thigh. "And besides…"—her lips came up to Peter's ear—"what if I don't want you to be responsible?"

Peter tensed and managed a strangled groan when their waitress came to take their drink orders and offered them menus and silverware. Peter choked out he needed water while Mary Jane decided on the house lemonade. The waiter left and Peter immediately turned to cup Mary Jane's cheek and dip her into an intense kiss.

Groaning, he pulled back as bright gold tickled in heat. "You're killing me, Sweets," he grunted. "Is this what you've been holding back on me this whole time?"

"I'm not sure." Mary Jane searched his eyes. "I just… I don't know, it's stupid—"

"What?" Peter prompted, softening his tone. "What is it?"

Mary Jane tried to find the words. "It's like… It's like this is all normal for me to do with you. Like we've been doing this before. It doesn't feel scary. It feels…natural."

"I know what you mean."

"You do?"

Peter nodded and dropped his hand to take both of hers. "Yeah. I can't explain it that well either, but I've watched a bunch of those trashy movies with NJ, Ekho, and Nolan"—he added an eye roll, much to Mary Jane's entertainment—"and I thought it was sorta BS the way the leads sort of just…fall and click, but I get it now." An adorable pink battered his cheeks and neck as he ducked his eyes down. "And I'm sounding cheesy, aren't I?"

"A little." Mary Jane tapped his chin so she could catch his eyes. "But I told you. I like it."

They shared an affectionate smile when the waiter came back with their drinks and gave the couple a few more minutes to decide with a knowing grin. They debated for their meal when they decided to share an appetizer of calamari and placed their orders for surf and turf and a recommended special of the day lobster Bolognese.

Once their menus were collected, Mary Jane leaned against Peter and asked him, a little worried, "Are you sure you want to come to midnight mass with my family? I mean I'm not really religious, but I have to go since it's tradition, and you've seen my family a lot these days—"

"I'd love to go," Peter shushed her with assurance. "I leave in a month, Sweets. I'm spending as much time with you as I can." He made a face. "Even if that means I have to go to church tomorrow morning."

"You don't like your church?"

"It's not that," Peter said. "My parents aren't big church-goers, really. My mom's Baptist in name only and my dad's Catholic in name only. But during the big holidays, if we're in Fiore, we go to the Baptist church in Pleurisy with the rest of the family and, well…" He sighed. "It gets awkward really fast for my dad and I is all I'll say."

But Mary Jane did not understand. "Why do you say that?"

Peter dispassionately simpered. "My dad and I don't exactly look like most of the churchgoers," he said, tone sardonic. "I mean they know who we are and all and claim they don't cast judgment, but there's always that one person every holiday that wonders if we're lost."

Mary Jane felt a little foolish she had not gotten the point the first time. Oh. I see." And now, a new worry sprouted. "Will your family not like me because I'm white?" She prodded his chest when he grimaced. "And don't try to lie."

Peter rubbed his neck. "I can't speak for all my family members," he began slowly, "but my grandmother and the OLG—"

"'OLG'?"

"The Old Lady Gang," Peter clarified. "Pretty much my grandmother's sisters or as good as. They're more…strict when it comes to the family. They love me, don't get me wrong, but I know Granny was always hoping I'd meet a Spiritless girl who might be a little darker than you," he put as nicely as he could.

Mary Jane deflated all the same. "I'm not going to be winning over anyone, am I?"

"Sweets, don't say that," Peter rushed to assure. "My aunts and uncles are pretty accepting people—especially my aunt Sharon. And my cousins don't care either way. My granny and the OLG are just stuck in their ways."

Mary Jane dared to ask, "But do anyone of them know I'm a Mage?"

Peter hesitated.

Mary Jane pulled away from him. "They don't know?"

"My parents know and my cousins and my Aunt Sharon know," Peter interjected. "But my grandmother and my other family don't exactly know I have a girlfriend…or that I'm a Mage either…"

Mary Jane's eyebrows came together as she opened her mouth, but then she looked away and closed it again.

"Sweets?" Peter touched her cheek. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hide you or anything like that."

Mary Jane shook her head. "No, I know you're not hiding me." She blinked up at him. "If you were hiding me, not even your parents would know about me. And if the rest of your family doesn't even know you're a Mage, then I kinda get why you haven't said anything else."

"Are you mad?"

Mary Jane offered a sheepish smile. "Maybe a little, but I know it's stupid."

"It's not stupid," Peter quelled. "You introduced me to your whole family—"

"Because I knew they'd accept you," Mary Jane pointed out. "They know all about me and you've seen them. My family's crazy, but we don't have the same stuff going on as you. And if you haven't told them you're a Mage, then you haven't and that's okay." She added, "Do you plan to?"

Peter shifted. "I do. I don't know when, but I know I have to. I'm just a little afraid how my granny is going to react. She has all these hopes I'm going to be a doctor or lawyer or something."

"You can still be that," Mary Jane assured.

"I guess. I just don't know if that's what I want," Peter confessed. "I'm not sure what I want to do." Gold flashed down. "I'm not like Bleu and Bane and Ekho and NJ and Nolan. They all have things they want to do or they're becoming. To be honest, I might get good grades but future-planning for colleges wasn't my forte."

Mary Jane considered his words as the waiter came over to give them their appetizers. Once both thanked her, Mary Jane said her words with care, "Maybe it's because you were looking at it from a Spiritless sense. Having Magic changes a lot of things and a lot of possibilities. And maybe at Alexandria, you'll find out what you want to do." She nudged Peter when he looked unconvinced. "Hey, it's not like I know what I'm going to do."

Peter scrunched his eyebrows. "I mean… Aren't you a Mage in a Guild?"

"I mean, yes, but…" Mary Jane rolled her lips. "Even being in a Guild isn't the end to everything. Sure, back when my grandaddy was a Mage, doing jobs and missions—it was pretty much it. But now, with everything changing, it's more common for Mages to do a lot of different things and still represent their home Guild. My mom, for example, runs cooking and parenting classes. My daddy is second-in-command at Fairy Tail, but my great-great grandaddy Yuri was a treasure hunter, so my daddy does some…some…" She snapped her fingers. "I don't know what the right wording is, but Daddy does a lot with antiques and trade shows and appraising with Mister Sequen."

Peter gathered some calamari on his fork to feed to Mary Jane. As she took a bite, Peter admitted, "I guess I didn't realize there was more to being in a guild than just being a Mage."

Mary Jane swallowed and nodded. "Mmm-hmm. My daddy explained it since the Magic Council issued the Magica Carta and Fiore was a part of it, Fioren Mages aren't contracted to work in wars anymore or to be dogs to the state or whatever Granddaddy claims. There's a lot of jobs that come in to the guild, sure, but we still have other passions."

"What's yours?" Peter asked after taking his own bite. "What are your passions?"

Mary Jane shrugged. "I'm not too sure yet," she responded. "My parents make sure I'm working through online school stuff, and Master sets up little conferences with us as often as she can to check our progress and help steer us towards a direction. I didn't take the option of doing a one-on-one before, but I will in January."

"That's good." Peter smiled. "I think you'll do amazing things."

"We both will," Mary Jane corrected, kissing his cheek. "But I'm totally betting I'll be the sugar mama between the two of us."

"Well, thank god for that," Peter teased. "I've been dying to have my own sugar mama."

Mary Jane laughed and went to joke with him more when she heard her Compact go off from her clutch. She passed Peter an apologetic look. "Probably Daddy trying to make sure his daughter is still pure," she muttered as she wrangled out her Compact. "Oh."

Peter paused. "Is it your dad?"

"No, it's…Luna?" Mary Jane answered the call. "Hello?"

"I need you to do me a favor."

Mary Jane raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"Remember how you used to terrify Gale?"

Mary Jane simpered. "Cute Dragneel, is your little Dragon getting handsy again?"

Luna let out a sighing cry. "Yes and I'm totally alone in this because E and Silver can't help me because they were late and they're sitting away from me and he keeps finding all these little freaky ways to touch me and—!"

"Give me a moment." Mary Jane muted herself. "I'm going to take this call in private, if that's okay? I have a feeling I'm going to need to talk her down from killing Gale or running out of the window."

Peter scooted out of the booth and helped Mary Jane out of the booth. "Should I be worried?"

"No." Mary Jane pecked his lips. "I've got this. Stay here. I'll be right back."

"Hurry back then." Peter offered a lingered look to her lips. "Because I'm tempted to be irresponsible."

Mary Jane grinned. "I'll have to work on from getting you tempted to getting you to be it." With a wink, she hurried off to the restroom and unmuted herself. "Okay, cutie. Start from the top. What happened?"

"Well, we all went out to dinner, right?" Luna began to explain, rattled. "And I was trying really hard to sit between E and Silver, but they aren't here, so Gale took E's spot and he wouldn't leave and then Leo took Silver's spot, so I'm stuck."

Mary Jane made it to the bathroom. "Mmm-hmm."

"And I was trying really hard to just ignore Gale, but he just wouldn't let me! He had his arm on my chair and he wouldn't move it, so I tried talk to Galileo, but Gale just kept…touching me."

Mary Jane frowned and a darkness passed over her face. "How did he touch you, Luna?"

It took Luna a moment to catch on before she rushed to soothe, "Oh, no, no, no, it wasn't like that or anything! He just kept…brushing against me or his hand would touch my cheek—"

Mary Jane leaned against the wall with a grin back on her face. "Don't tell me. Did he stare at you? Look at your lips? Did Redfox even try to tell you"—her voice dropped mockingly—"'Hey, Blondie. You've got something right there'"—she shifted her voice back to normal—"just so he could touch your mouth?"

Luna let out a loud sigh. "How did you know?"

Well, good on you, Redfox, Mary Jane silently praised. Didn't think you had it in you. Flustering your little princess and driving her crazy and raising some Hell… A little scarlet entered her cerulean eye. I can respect that. "Now, Luna, I need you to be honest with me. Did Gale tell you anything recently? Any sort of confessions?"

Silence.

"So you knew too?"

Mary Jane chuckled at the misery in Luna's question. "I'm sorry, cutie, but it was a little obvious." She checked her nails when Luna gave a mangled grown. "So I take it since you're this affected by Redfox's little touches, you must like him on some sort of level, right?"

Luna sputtered. "I-I-I mean…! I just…!" A weary sigh. "I mean I do, but—"

"But what?"

"Well, I'm dating Bleu and it's not fair to him."

Mary Jane checked herself in the mirror. Perhaps if she cared a little more and paid more attention, she could see scarlet chasing out cerulean. "But you're only dating Bleu, right? You two aren't in a relationship, right?"

"W-Well… No, but—"

"So why not have a little fun?" Mary Jane puckered her lips into the mirror and did not notice her eyes had turned a wholesome red. "You're not tied down to your Dragon or your prince. I'd say not taste them both. Choose both fairy tales. Nothing's better than having two boys wanting your attention. Use that to your advantage."

Luna cleared her throat, uncomfortable. "I mean isn't that wrong and not fair? Gale would never go for that—"

"Who cares?" Mary Jane blew a kiss at her reflection and smiled at the perfection. "Let Redfox get finicky and possessive. He's already a jealous Slayer to begin with… Why not mess with that a little? Then, you'll figure out who wants you more."

"M-Mary Jane, I, um… I don't think that's a good idea," Luna hemmed. "I don't want to make anyone angry or hurt. I just want to be fair."

"Listen, cutie, no matter what you do, you'll break hearts." Mary Jane laughed to herself as she tousled her hair. "You're a natural heart-breaker, mama, it's what you do. But why not raise some Hell doing it?"

"But I don't—"

"So here's what I'm thinking," Mary Jane spoke over her. "Why not give in a little to the Slayer's advances? Toy with him a little. Make him think you're choosing him and see how far he'll go to get you." Her grin broadened. "Hell, why not even let him think you're going to kiss him? And when all is said and done, go back to your prince. It'll make Redfox work twice as hard once he knows what it's like when you're his."

"B-But I… Well… You really think I should do that?"

"Oh, absolutely," Mary Jane drawled. "You're young, cutie. No need to be so serious about this. Try letting loose for once and you'll enjoy, I promise."

"I mean… If you really think I should—"

"Luna…" The grin turned shark-like. "Have I ever steered you wrong?"

"Well, no—"

"Then embrace having a Slayer and an Executioner chasing after you. Keep them guessing. You'll thank me for it later." Mary Jane turned towards the exit. "Now, I've got to go and convince my boyfriend to stop being responsible. I'll see you at the masquerade, okay?"

"Ah… Okay… But, Mary Jane, maybe I should—"

Mary Jane ended the call with a sigh. "She'll thank me later." Fixing her hair once more, her red eyes glinted in satisfaction at the result. "Perfect. Time to convince my sweet little boyfriend to stop worrying so much." She raised her hand and watched scarlet energy tingle and dance around her flesh. Sated, she let it seep back into her skin before picking up her Compact and strutting out of the women's restroom. She walked down the same path she had gone—

Golden flames.

Blazing emerald.

"MJ."

Mary Jane's head turned and her eyes widened when she caught a glimpse of blonde hair set flame turning the corner. "Igneel?" Panicked, she pivoted and tried hard to keep up as she weaved past waiters and patrons alike, but it seemed like she was always a step behind when she saw him disappear again into the bar area. "Igneel!" she called. "Wait!"

Mary Jane froze when she stepped into the bar area with high-rise stools and tables and the actual bar crowded for the night. Eyes darted this way and that until she saw flaming blonde hair disappear on the other side. "Igneel!" Pressing forward, she muttered plenty of pardons and excuses as she shoved her way through the crowd. "Igneel! Hold on! Igneel, please, wait!"

By the time Mary Jane had emerged to the other side, panting and flushed, she looked everywhere but there was no sign of Igneel anywhere. Where…? Where did he go? She sagged when on her fourth look around, she found nothing. Was…? Was I just imagining things?

"Sweets!"

Mary Jane blinked, confused. "Peter?" She whirled around—

—and worried liquid gold clashed with dazed scarlet-cerulean.

Peter rushed over to Mary Jane and his hands went to her cheeks, searching her eyes. "Sweets, what's wrong?" he fretted. "Are you okay?"

Mary Jane blinked again and again. "I'm… I'm fine, I just… I thought I saw…" She shook her head before placing a hand atop Peter's own. "How did you know something was wrong?"

"I don't know," Peter confessed. "I felt something was off, so I went looking for you. I-I guess I just followed you." He checked her from head to toe. "Are you sure you're okay? You look a little pale. Want to go back to the table or should I take you home…? What do you need?"

"N-No, I…" Mary Jane pulled herself into focus. "I'm okay, I promise. Sorry, I guess I just got caught up in my head." An apologetic smile garnered her face when she really took in Peter's stubborn worry. "Peter, I'm fine," she promised. "I'm sorry I worried you. But I'd really like to eat so we're not late. And then maybe…" She tugged at his tie.

Peter chuffed. "Later," he supposed, smiling when her own turned giddy. "No promises, okay? Let's get you fed and if we have time, then maybe—"

"Then what are we standing here for?" Mary Jane eagerly led a laughing Peter back to the table, but she could not let the nagging something was off. I could have sworn I saw him. But…he wouldn't be in Magnolia. He would have told me if he was home. So what did I see? And that advice I gave Luna… I'll have to tell her at the ball not to do any of that, but… Why would I even say that?

But no one could answer that question.

---

The restaurant was full with an hour wait-time, but that did not deter hopefuls who waited in the packed lobby with their numbered coasters and happily took the little refreshment shots the hostesses offered every so often. During the warmer months, the patio was bright and open to allow the summer and spring breezes in, but they were shut down once November hit and only smokers could go outside to the patio for their break and look out onto Lake Sciliora. That was what attracted people the most to this restaurant—the view. With the lighthouse only yards away, the restaurant overlooked the lake as it bore the moon's reflection and was the perfect place for the happily engaged and partnered to take pictures. Tailored to reflect the sea, maps of Fiore, Ishgar, and the entire world in their nautical versions were painted on the wall. Magic made the model boats of all shapes and sizes putter around high enough to not disturb the guests. Reedus had been contracted to make a magical mural that showcased a shadowed girl sitting on the overlook that lighthouse was built on as she let her hair flow through the ocean breeze and a boat came in from the distance.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

« This is Mavis' Lighthouse Grille that lives near the Magnolia lighthouse and is a popular place for proposals and anniversaries. »

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The Fullbusters, Redfoxes, and Dragneels had all gathered in one of the special banquet rooms and it was probably for the best they had been secluded considering how many near fights had broken out. Erza was unable to join as she had to go back to the guildhall after pictures, but Ena and Silver were able to come in late.

TWITCH-TWITCH…

Everyone had dressed to the nines either because they were excited to or because Erza personally threatened them to look their best or pay the consequences with her blade. Thanks to Levy's appointment, Galileo looked polished and buffed in his black suit. Though, he mourned the loss of his long hair. Thankfully, he had been able to fold his bandana as a headband pressed onto his forehead as his bangs fell around him.

"My beautiful hair," he lamented. "It's gone… All gone… I looked so hot and now I look like this?"

TWITCH-TWITCH…

"Since when were you hot to begin with?" Gale had said this in a laugh, decked out in a comfortable black. He had taken off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves, but he could not risk losing his gloves. Locks mused into a side-slicked messy style, he grinned at his brother with his fangs. "Gotta say it's an improvement, bro. Your hair was starting to look a little nasty."

"You take that back!"

TWITCH-TWITCH…

"Honestly. It's just hair," Julia muttered. She had gone with a sleeveless formal jumpsuit in a bright blue that flowed around her legs almost like a skirt. Juvia had done her best to brush out her daughter's hair and straighten it to let it fall around her in cascades. "And you definitely needed the haircut, darling. Sorry not sorry."

Galileo blanched at her. "B-But…!" He looked at Nashi for support. "Angel-face, you liked my long hair, didn't you?"

Nashi had chosen to wear a soft pink to the event in a high-low evening gown with a sweetheart neckline. "It was nice," Nashi commented, "but I like the short hair better. Makes you look like less of a hobo and more like a man."

Galileo blanked. "S-So cruel, Nashi…"

TWITCH-TWITCH…

Gale dipped his head to whisper, "Any thoughts, Blondie?"

TWITCH-TWITCH…

Luna tensed as she tried to pay attention to eating her dinner. Ena had not wanted Luna to wear the same dress twice and reasoned it was bad for her revered model to not showcase all of her designer's talents. She had normally dressed Luna in white and lighter colors to touch on Luna's innocent side, but for tonight, Ena had steeped her in a confident red and black gothic gown. Instead of taking on the youthful look of a young lady, she gave the statement she was a take-charge queen. "I have a lot of thoughts, but I don't think they're appropriate to share right now," she muttered.

Gale's chuckle rumbled through his chest. "Nah. Those are the best thoughts to share with me…principessa."

Luna shivered at the hissed term of endearment and hated her reaction to it. Uncomfortably warm, she feigned a smile to Ena who sat across the way with narrowed eyes. "E, I'm going to the bathroom," she told. "Be right back." She waited for no one as she got up to abandon the table. She caught her mother's eyes and nod before Luna slipped out of the banquet room for the second time tonight. She veered away from the bathroom, though, and headed straight for one of the concealed hallways that led out to the patio. Once she had dipped safely inside, she allowed herself to breathe.

"What am I doing?" Luna asked herself. "Everyone at the table probably thinks I'm a coward." She rubbed her arms and felt her goosebumps. He knows how to get under my skin and I hate it. It feels like I'm betraying Bleu.

"You're not tied down to your Dragon or your prince. I'd say why not taste them both."

Should I really do that? Something unsettling jarred Luna's stomach. It seems so mean though and I don't want to lead Gale on. He might be a jerk sometimes, but no one deserves that. Doubts arose. But what am I supposed to do?

STEP… STEP…

"Running away from me so soon?"

Luna stiffened and looked up to see Gale had entered the secluded hallway. The low lighting and the black walls made him look like a shadow with piercing red eyes to stand out in the darkness. A hunter locked onto his prey. Luna quietly swallowed. "I'm not running away," she tried to counter albeit weakly.

"This is the second time you've ran away from me tonight," Gale counted as he strode towards her until her back was against the wall and he was right before her. "But if you're looking for me to chase you, I don't mind."

That reminded Luna… "You shouldn't have followed me," she admonished. "Now everyone at the table will start thinking things—"

"Blondie, they're already thinking things," Gale told her niftily. "If I didn't chase after you, they'd think something is wrong." He leaned down closer and inspected her wide stare. "Is something wrong, Blondie? You look like you have a million thoughts running through your head. Care to share them this time? Or will you run away again?"

She wanted to tell him where he could shove it, but she stopped herself when Mary Jane's words came back to her.

"Why not give in a little to the Slayer's advances? Toy with him a little. Make him think you're choosing him and see how far he'll go to get you."

But that… Luna hesitated. That's not right… That's not fair to him.

"But what you can do is make sure you make the right choice the first time around and be honest with your true feelings."

Luna found comfort in her mother's words. Mama…

Taking a shuttering breath, Luna drew herself up to murmur, "You're right. Maybe I should share them with you."

"Yeah?" Gale pitched up an eyebrow, a bit surprised but nevertheless intrigued Luna played along. "Tell me, Blondie. What are ya thinkin'?"

"I'm thinking…" Luna took another breath. "I'm thinking that I hate it when you're th-this close, but I also like it a lot…which makes me hate it more."

Gale snickered. "Did someone slip you some liquid courage, Blondie?" he purred. "I can't smell any lies on you or any of that poison."

Luna swallowed and turned her head to the side. Nerves made her heart beat faster, but she pushed through it. "No one gave me anything," she breathed. "But I can see why you don't believe me. Must be the first time a girl actually said they liked you being this close to them, huh?"

That haze of memory in the barn flattened into Gale's mind and the guilt made everything sour. "Girls say it to me all the time." He let his lips graze her cheek. "But to hear you tell me that actually means something."

Luna tried to rid herself of the flurry her stomach was going through and how hot she felt feeling Gale's mouth tease her skin. "Am I supposed to do the whole swooning thing over that?" she questioned, a little breathless. "Wow. I would have thought the big bad Earth Dragon could do better than that."

"Well, aren't you getting feistier?" Gale rumbled, low, amused, and something else. "Start showin' me your teeth like this, Blondie, is enough to make me show you mine."

"Like you scare me," Luna murmured to him.

"I know I don't." The words imprinted onto her flesh. "You're just scared you might be feelin' some type of way about me. And maybe the same way I feel about you."

That almost broke Luna. She wanted walk away and hide somewhere else and calm down her erratic heartbeat. She was not like Nashi and Igneel who were always so confident in everything they did. She was not like Luke and could keep a level-head. But she forced herself to stay right where she was and planted a hand on his chest. "I told you I like you," she managed to get out.

"You did. But, see, Blondie, telling me might not get the point across." She could feel his dark grin. "Showing me would help my little broken heart think you actually wanted me."

Both of them knew this was where she could back away from him. She would change the subject or remind him of Bleu. Even now, Bleu was on Luna's mind and the soft care and shelter he provided her. And she hated how, while she found such warm affection alluring, this darker, cruder affection tugged at her as well.

Hisui's advice whispered in her ear. "You need to find out for yourself just how far your care for Gale goes."

Her godmother's words bolstered Luna's own. "Fine," she clipped. "You want me to show you? I will."

"Really?" Gale did not hold back his own surprise and disbelief in his drawl. "And how exactly are you going to do that when you're so hung up on your little prince?"

"I'm dancing with you tonight, aren't I?" Luna shot back. "Or is that not enough to satisfy your greediness?"

Gale hummed his laughter. "Oh, Blondie-girl, when will you learn?" He nudged her with his nose. "Dragons are greedy fuckers and they're always craving more than what's offered to them."

Luna swallowed and tightened her jaw and her own hands to try and not shake. "I told…someone I'd meet with him later tonight." She refused to lie about that, but she knew better than to say any names when her father was in the vicinity. "But until I have to do that…"—she turned her face and her breathing hitched when she realized their lips were only centimeters apart—"I'm yours."

A low growl vibrated through Gale. "Watch what you say, Blondie," he warned her. "Saying shit like that might give me an attitude."

"You told me to show you I mean what I say," Luna reminded as her hand slipped up to the crook of his neck and watched her fingers curiously trace over his exposed skin. "Well, I'm doing it. Until I have to meet with my someone tonight, I'm yours."

"Be honest with yourself," her godmother reminded. "I promise you it gets better when you are."

Luna licked her lips. "So I'll dance with you, I'll hold your hand, I'll stay close to you," she whispered in listed promise. "You can have me right here."

Gale shuttered as though visibly holding himself back from doing something he would regret. "And will you run from me if I touch you?" A veiled challenge. A remembrance of the last time. Of every time they had gotten close and she was the one to back away.

"No." Luna did not stammer. "I won't run."

"Good." Gale's lips tugged into a grin as he gave the Teeth of Nature. "I can't promise I won't chase you if you do run, Blondie. Sycaña held me back last time. I didn't want to scare you. I still don't. But if you're saying you're mine for this little party, then I'm not letting you go for a second. You got that?"

Luna hummed her agreement.

"I need words, Blondie," Gale urged in a barely concealed snarl. "Tell me."

Luna's breathing fettered. "I understand."

"Good girl." Gale brushed his knuckles alongside Luna's jaw before he pulled away. Hazy blood-red trapped darkened chocolate in an intense trance. "You're mine."

Luna bit back the whimper and let it ring in her head to nod at him.

A ring of emerald shone in blood-red. "Words, Blondie."

Her lips parted. "I'm yours."

A pleased rumble lifted into the air and rattled Luna to her very soul. She gasped when a strong arm wrapped around her waist and hands threaded into her hair. She lay plaint in his grasp when his lips could have brushed against hers with how close he had brought them. It became clear to Luna he was waiting for her to prove to him she would run. She would play coward and hide and shun her feelings. But she dared him right back as she stayed put.

The rumble grew louder.

"Fuck," Gale breathed. "You're not making this easy on me, Blondie." He tore his head away in controlled frustration.

Luna felt relief he would not kiss her, but she did not know what to do with that disappointment nestled within her. "Are you running away?" she challenged, cocking an eyebrow. "Never thought you would be the one to—" She silenced herself when Gale shot her a glare.

"I'm not sharing my first kiss with you in the back of some restaurant," Gale growled to her. "We do this right. I'm not rushing a damn fucking thing."

Luna blushed and let her eyes fall and her lashes lower. "I thought Dragons were greedy?"

"We are," Gale rumbled. "Trust me when I say we are. But as my old man told me, we also take the time to appreciate the finest treasures we have."

Luna went rigid.

Light eyes.

"Hello, Treasure."

Gale felt her stiffen and those rubies darkened in envy. "You're thinking about him." Not even a question. A statement.

Luna flinched. "You said 'treasure' and he…"

"Principessa."

Luna looked up from beneath her lashes and was hypnotized at the glowing rubies mixed with an earthy emerald. "Gale, I…"

"You're mine," Gale purposefully told her. "I'm yours. Even if it's only for a little while, this is happening. He's had you for weeks. I get to have you now. I'm not saying to forget him," he added when he saw the shadows of Luna's doubts display on her face. "As much as I want to say it right now, I don't want to ruin this. Let me be as special as your little prince. Think about me." Those rubies gleamed in jealousy and pain. "You had no problem forgetting about me the moment your little prince showed up."

Confusion swirled in Luna's eyes until a thought came along. Did he see…? She swallowed. "Gale, I…" But she could not voice an apology. Instead, she softened as watched as Gale closed his eyes and shivered when her fingers grazed up his neck and to his cheek. "I will. I'll think about you. But you only have me until I have to go."

That grated Gale to be reminded of the time limit, but he refused to let that show through his teeth. "I will warn you once. You told me you're mine. I can't let that shit go. It doesn't matter if I'm going to be on your mind for tonight. I'm going to make sure I'm on your mind tomorrow and the next day until you're actually mine with no time limit to stop me." He crowded around her and dropped a kiss onto her cheek. Backing her back into the wall, he let his thumb graze her bottom lip as he planted a kiss close to her mouth. "This is just you getting a taste of what I'm dead-set on giving you. So you can go back and run to your prince for safety tonight. But until you choose between me and him, I'm not letting you go."

Gale growled when Luna accidentally bared her neck to him. It was a natural response, to her defense, when Gale kissed her jaw. His nose buried in his neck and he tensed when he felt an ache in his canines. The Wild ruffled its wings and kneaded the ground, tail thumping. Nature spurned him to make his Claim. Fuck, he panted. How the Hell did Igneel survive this?

Painfully, Gale pulled away and winced when he felt Nature rebuke him with a pain to his fangs. The Wild whined, displeased, but Gale shoved it down. He inhaled deeply and wanted to groan. A sweet scent tempted his nose and could pull him into addiction. If Luna's darkened eyes, flushed cheeks, and the way she inadvertently clung to him was not enough, the scent was. "Here's what's going to happen now," he gruffly told her. "We're going back over to the table. I'm holding your hand and not letting you go. I'm going to kiss your cheek. I'm going to want to feed you because fuck, gotta love Slayer instincts. And you're coming with me to Fairy Tail."

"But Julia—"

"Lady J will understand," Gale cut her off. "We're going to put on our masks and then we're not letting go of each other for as long as we have. And when you go to your little prince and you cozy up about him, I want you to remember when I was the one holding onto you."

Luna faintly nodded. "And tomorrow?"

"We go back to training," Gale told her. "No matter what happens off the matt, I'm your trainer on it. I don't shirk my duties—especially not from my now-king. But off the matt"—he caressed her cheek before resting his forehead against hers—"I'll do whatever I can to get you by my side again and choose me over your prince." He paused. "Is that okay?"

Luna dipped her head—

"Blondie, I'll say this once," Gale hissed softly. "I will always want words from you. No nodding or shaking your head. Tell me if you want this. I might be a greedy fucker and a demanding bastard, but your consent is important to me. Tell me you don't want this—me—and be honest about it and I'll back off at any point."

Luna swallowed and nodded. "Okay."

"'Okay' what, Blondie?" Gale challenged.

"I want this," Luna affirmed. "You. I want you."

Gale sucked in a breath. "Good girl." He released her waist and dropped his hand, but before either of them could mourn the loss of heat, he threaded their hands together. "Are you ready to go back to the table?" Concern couched his words. "If you really feel like you need a minute, I don't mind waiting until you're ready and comfortable. Whatever you want, Blondie."

It struck Luna. He can be so commanding and…like a wild Dragon, but…then he says things like this… She smiled, all soft and shy. "I'm fine." The butterflies were there, but the guilt had been whittled away. "I'm ready to be yours." She blinked and fear struck her. "But what about Papa?"

"I can handle him," Gale promised. "'Sides…"—a cheeky grin—"you're drenched in my scent. Pretty sure your old man and mine and Leo will get the picture." He chortled when Luna hit his chest. "What? It's true."

"Well, I don't want them thinking anything freaky!" Luna whisper-shouted.

"Then we better get back to the table before it does get freaky." Gale laughed when Luna shot him a filthy glare and tried to squeeze past him. Unluckily for her, she was still tethered to Gale and all she managed to do was spur him into walking with her. "I'm kidding, Blondie."

"You better be," Luna grumbled.

"I am, I am." Gale winked at her. "That can wait until you choose me."

And he laughed when Luna hit him again.

°•°•°•°

Ena watched with narrowed eyes when Gale and Luna returned and focused on their joined hands. She noted the tender expression Gale reserved for her as he helped her into his seat before his own. This time, when his arm wrapped around the back of her chair, Luna met his eyes and smiled before shyly look away. No annoyance. No insult. She simply smiled to herself. Gale had relaxed considerably instead of playing his games, and Ena observed him meet Natsu's eyes. Natsu had caught on and gave Gale only a tilt of the chin before returning to the argument between Gajeel and Gray.

What's going on? Ena wondered. Are Gale and Luna together? No, that isn't right. She'd tell me something like that. She watched as Gale forked up some of shrimp scampi to feed it to Luna. Luna hesitated, unsure, but with a look over at her mother who watched her with a knowing smile, Luna gathered more confidence and accepted the forkful.

"What the Hell is happening?" Ena muttered to herself.

"Something wrong?"

Ena blinked and looked to see Silver at her side. "Oh, right… You're still here…"

Silver felt like lightning struck him. I've been with you all day! How do you just forget me?

"Tell me something, Fullbuster."

Surprised, Silver shifted to give her his full attention. "U-Um, sure. What is it?"

Ena nodded over at Gale and Luna and lowered her voice. "What do you think of that?"

Silver turned his head to focus on Gale and Luna and his eyes widened a little when he saw Gale and Luna had divided as Gale spoke with a stern Julia and Luna giggled over Galileo and Nashi's banter, but even when they were not focused on each other, Luna's hand had come up to lace with Gale's. Lulu… Did you make a choice? His eyes saddened. Is it really that easy to just move on?

"Fullbuster?"

Silver shook his head out of his own melancholy to reply, "I'm not really sure. I see they're close, but I don't know what's going on."

"And that's what bothers me." Ena crossed her legs when Silver looked at her, curious. "Something isn't right here." L wouldn't just choose like this. So either she and Gale and Bleu are all onboard sharing…or something kicked L into doing this. But what?

Silver nudged her with a grin. "You know, Fernandes, for someone who is so anti-love, you're pretty invested into Lulu's love life."

"Of course I am," Ena deadpanned. "She's my best friend. I'm going to always worry about her and want to make sure she's protecting her heart."

"Well, what about your heart?"

Ena did not understand. "What about it?"

"Don't you ever want that?" He gestured to Gale and Luna. "You know, someone to feed you and hold your hand and be close to you and stuff?"

"Why do you care?" Ena did not say it as a rude question. She genuinely did not know where this question was coming from. "You're the one accusing me of being a love-hater."

Silver flushed. "W-W-Well, yeah, but I remember Lulu said something about you not being a hater on love and romance and stuff. Your career is more important to you, right? But wouldn't it be nice if you had someone close to you to support you and all the stuff you do?"

Silence.

Silver internally sweated. Oh, no. She's probably glaring at me and summoning her sword, isn't she?

"It would be nice."

Startled, Silver looked up only to see a sadness fit on Ena's face. "Fernandes…"

"It would be nice to have that sort of person," Ena regarded quietly. "That person could have been my dad, but he's never coming home. It could have been Misty, but he doesn't think I'm worthy of being his sister. Better for me to support myself then wait around for someone. You can't get hurt when you have yourself." The sadness was blinked away back to her steely indifference. "Besides, self-reliance is a trait I never want to lose. It's what made me the person I am today. I have L's support and my mother's and Gigi's. I don't need anyone else." She reached for her drink and took a healthy sip.

Silver opened his mouth, then hesitated, and closed it. Then, he opened it again only to mutter, "Right… Of course…" He turned away to grab his fork again and pick at his food. What do I have to even say to that? She's right. If I didn't like Paige, I wouldn't feel so…bad about everything else… But… He stole a glance at Ena who disregarded him to weigh into Nashi and Galileo's conversation. I-I could…support you…if you'd just let me… He sighed and slouched in his seat. Glumly, he thought, Like she'd ever believe that coming from me.

Luna blinked and her eyes drifted over to a forcefully exuberant Ena and a gloomy-looking Silver beside her. Hmm… That's interesting…

---

Luke had stayed behind and he had no regrets in doing so. Ena had done a damn good job trying to get him to go (more under the guise to dance with her so she could stay away from Silver and let him do this stalker thing) and Luna had even pulled the puppy-eyes that had him nearly cave, but he kindly told her to have her fun and he would have his. And he had his fun the way he only knew how.

By staying in his room and studying.

His father's stress relief was a good fight. His mother's stress relief was losing herself to the stars. Nashi's stress relief would be sketching. Igneel's stress relief was manga and anime (and, once upon a time, arson). Luna's stress relief was Magia.

Luke's stress relief was studying.

He meditated in his room under the Gale-Force Spell, but he kept the spell at a low intensity as his books floated by. Words and certain stripped from the pages and swirled around Luke like he had highlighted them for future reference. The words and phrases filled up a few of the notebooks he had levitating around him. Keeping his legs crossed and his hands pressed to his chest, middle fingers up and touching while the first joints of his remaining fingers touched. Gold surrounded him, but a deep violet wafted off him as well.

"Aum…" Luke hummed. "Aum…"

"Submit to your King."

Luke's brow furrowed. "Aum… Aum…"

Radiant rubies. "You are not my King."

A bead of sweat trickled down Luke's temple. "Aum… Aum…"

A fangy grin. "I'm sorry, Luke."

Luke's body tensed. "Aum… Aum…"

Whispers of shadows. "You are not human. You are a Demon."

The choking scent of sulfur. "No one's here to save you now, Demon Prince."

The royal violet darkened further into a tainted black. Luke's hands trembled in their mudra. "Aum…. Aum…"

Igneel with his carefree grin as he stood at the only entryway of light in a field of darkness. "I'm sorry." Sad onyx eyes. "I can't keep my promises to you." Back turned, he strode into the light.

Luke gritted his teeth. Black swarmed his body and the Gale-Force Spell puttered out until the books dropped to the ground and the words vanished from thin air. He forced out, "Aum… Aum…"

"Luke." Warm chocolates full of love and understanding. "We're still here for you. Please don't be upset alone."

BE-BE-BEEP! BE-BE-BEEP!

Like a rubber band, the black amassed around Luke snapped back within him as he lowered himself to the ground. He reached for his glasses and shoved them on, a little dizzy but himself again. He stumbled over to his DAL and sat in his chair to look at the results only to be disheartened. I ran those numbers I somehow typed in Folio through the sequence program I built, but it's got nothing. He shuffled through the results to see every test had come back negative. It's an independent series, but it's nothing. Not arithmetic or harmonic or Fibonacci or mixed… No equation or algorithm solves what these numbers are for.

Luke exit the program to draw back up the ⟪ Folio ⟫ page and looked at all the numbers as they painted onto his glasses. I thought maybe this was an RSA code, but Genius ran the numbers through and nothing came out of the environment he set up. He scrubbed his face. This doesn't make any sense. How could I type so much and I don't even remember? His eyes widened then narrowed. "Hold on a second…"

Luke forced the pages into a ⟪ Print Layout ⟫ and zoomed out only to point. "There. Right there. There's a page break." He squinted. "It's hard to notice, but there's a page break." But it left him as muddled as before. Could this be a twin series instead of an independent series then? Have I been looking at this the wrong way?

Luke cracked his knuckles before he drew up a new document and copy and pasted all the numbers following the page break onto the new document. Can't hurt to try and run these as a twin series. Maybe there's a correlation that I'm missing. He saved the new document, edited the old, and drew them both into the program. Grabbing his large water bottle, he took a few swigs before his screen was updated.

⌜Run Time: 1 hr and 16 minutes ⌟

Luke sighed. "Guess I have some time then." He took his water bottle as he got up and waved his hand. As his books went back to their original homes, he left his room to go downstairs. He saw Býleistr on the couch in his Hybrid Form as he watched LV while Actaeon had his head in his lap and lazily wagged his tail for each pet he got. "Was it really necessary for you guys to stay behind?" Luke asked.

Býleistr turned to another channel and grinned when a movie was one with well-endowed women dancing. "Not like they don't have our keys," he reminded. "We're just here as extra security and extra fluff. Something goes sideways and our keys will warm to warn them."

Luke sighed. "And they think I'll go sideways?" He did not wait for Býleistr's answer. "Not like I blame them." A mirthless smile. "I'm not entirely human after all. Who knows when I'll snap?"

"None of you are fully human," Býleistr corrected. "You know damn well that's not the reason, so don't give me that 'pity me for being edgy and different' speech."

Luke raised an amused eyebrow. "You've adapted to Minstrish phrases well."

"Your sister watches a lot of bad Lacrima-Vision," Býleistr grunted. "I've gotten the hang of a lot of things from having our Rigil Link, but LV is a blessing and a curse. I might be old and not from this century, but even I know kittens don't look like they're full-grown while they're still in school."

Luke chuckled. "Welcome to our lives of media hurting our self-esteem." He then asked, "So you're really okay with all of us not being human outside of my mom?"

"Kid, even your mom technically ain't all human."

"What?" That was news to Luke. "What are you talking about?"

Býleistr crossed his legs and laid his arms on the back of the couch. "Heartfilia's belong to mortals, but your Clan also belongs to the Spirits as once promised before. Some say that makes the Heartfilia Clan inhuman for having such an intimate relationship with Spirits. Others think it's a Curse. Whatever the case is, it doesn't matter."

"It's weird to think how far back my mom's family dates," Luke confessed. "Like, sure, we have our Granny Anna and everything, but hearing how about the Heartfilia Clan has survived all these centuries… It's pretty insane. And you guys were there for it all."

Býleistr snorted. "Let's be clear here. I was not always a part of the big plan. I was the second brother. Leo was part of the big plan." He shook his head. "And I bet your ass he wishes it was just him."

Luke smelt the bitterness before he heard it. "What was it like?" he asked softly. "What were you both like back then? Uncle Loke doesn't really talk about much. The only thing he really spoke about was when he traveled with Faven and we saw him there, but…"

Býleistr ran a furry hand through his mane and heavily sighed. "Leo was always the more serious of us," he admitted. "I guess I just didn't have it in me to be the fateful knight he always turned out to be all loyal, brave, and true. I was the screw-up." Oranges burned in remembrances. "Leo was destined to lead the Zodiacs. I was just…there. A lot of the time, Star Spirits who lived in the Houses weren't just created for the Hell of it. We were broken and battered Spirits given a second chance of life or we had done great deeds that impressed one of the Moon Spirits or His Majesty… I wasn't like that."

"Your dad made you," Luke filled in as he took a seat on the couch.

"Eh. More or less," Býleistr supposed. "I was supposed to balance out Leo. He was just so serious and studious and law-abiding and I was more of the wild cub. While he trained day in and day out, I had some fun jumping from planet to planet, galaxy to galaxy, and invoking a little fun…" He chuckled. "Our predecessor didn't seem to mind too much, but it burned Leo up all the time when I, um, dated around the universe."

Luke smirked. "I'm fifteen. I think I understand what you're saying."

"All right. I was what you modern mortals call a 'man whore'," Býleistr deadpanned. "Star Spirits have different sets of rules to follow than Spirits, but we still have general rules we all follow. Spirits strong enough to cross the Veil and take physical forms could lie with mortals, but the fertility was low. Star Spirits have no chance to have little half-starling running around, so…"

"I get the picture."

Býleistr grinned. "But I did my fair share of training. When a predecessor creates their successor or chooses one, abilities aren't necessarily passed down since we aren't created by genetics. We're fashioned out of stars and it's a lotto of what sort of personality and craft we'll get. So I did my training on my craft. I was good sometimes. But Leo was always better."

"Did you guys get into fights?"

Býleistr threw back his head to guffaw. "Leo wasn't one to get into random fights all the damn time. He had better things to do, or so he told me. But…"—wild oranges softened—"he did care about me in his own way. When it was clear where I stood in everything, I know it was secretly Leo who pushed for me to start interacting more with the Clan we were tied to. I might've bitched and moaned and I didn't do everything right, but he got me involved." The softness was gone. "Now, he wants nothing to do with me. I don't blame him."

Luke cocked his head. "But why?"

"There are some sins that can't be forgiven," Býleistr told Luke. "Leo has the right to never forgive me for them. Moon knows I'll never forgive myself. I can atone for shit all I want, but forgiving myself? Not happening any time soon."

Luke nodded and took those words to heart when he remembered how the life and light in Gale's eyes were nearly extinguished. Yeah. I understand that. "Thanks for sharing with me," he appreciated as he got up. "I need to step out for some fresh air."

"Do you need—?"

"I'll be fine on my own," Luke assured, already walking away. He went outside to the deck and closed the door behind him. While he might have not gotten cold easily, he did get cold, unlike his brother and father. He drew up his foot as he stepped out barefoot onto the deck and hunkered down on the steps. The forest was riddled in darkness and the moon did not cast her eye tonight. He was alone.

It's hard to believe the year is almost over after everything that's happened. Luke rubbed his hands together. We've gained friends, but we've lost others… We have to keep secrets, but bigger secrets come out… We're all out here trying to find something about ourselves…but we keep losing ourselves in the process. We almost lost Igneel. We almost lost Lu to the past. We could have lost Nashi. He sighed and rubbed his arms through the sleeves of his sweatshirt. We're not humans. We're half-Demons—half-Etherious. And we don't even know what it means.

Rubies dulling.

Luke hunched forward. Is this what being half-Etherious means? We stop feeling humanity and we kill just to kill. He dropped his chin onto his knees and watched his breath puff before him. "I just want to be human," he murmured, entering his wish into the world. "I don't want to hurt people. I want to help people."

But the moon did not come out to provide her solace and advise.

Luke rubbed his eyes beneath his glasses. "Maybe I'm just tired," he supposed. "Maybe I should sleep early tonight." He got up and cracked his back—

Honeyed amber narrowed into the forest. "Who goes there?"

The forest was as silent as the stars.

Luke spread a hand and two balls of light appeared. He pressed them forward and the balls of light trailed to opposite ends of the backyard and searched high and low. Luke stepped down from the deck and into the grass to check for himself as the wandering orbs light the way for him. He scanned every inch of the backyard underneath the lights, but no shadows had come out. I can't see anything… And I'm sure if I tried to find any vīrya in the area, they'd be gone or shielded, maybe…

Luke stood at the edge of the backyard and right before the forest. "Maybe I'm just sleep-deprived," he reasoned. "Not like I've been having the greatest memory." He turned to walk back to the house.

A breeze spat at his back and rustled the leaves.

The clouds shifted for the moon to peek into the forest.

Luke inhaled the chilled air—

—and he stopped.

Luke whipped around with honeyed amber wide and pupils turned to slits. That scent… It's faint, but… That scent… With no preamble, Luke brought along the balls of light and launched himself into a bare-footed sprint into the forest. Even if Igneel had trained more with their father, Luke had a lot of time in the forest as well and, even in the darkness, he could navigate without flinching. The light was there, of course, but he had been woken up at the crack of dawn and dead of night for surprise capture drills enough to know he had to jump over this fallen tree trunk here and he had to avoid a well-known fox burrow there. But his pace increased when the wind kissed the scent into his nose and mouth.

The scent… It smells like… Luke hurdled over a few bushes. I've never smelt anything like it…

The wind whistled.

Luke's eyes widened then darkened. Blood. But…it doesn't smell like regular Spiritless blood. He pushed himself to go faster. We have an invader in our home and they're wounded and magical. The wards are still up, but… He leapt over a narrow river as gold overtook his eyes. A plane of darkness settled before him, but he could see the aura of the prominent plants before him. But what caught his interest was seeing two vīrya in the distance. Energies confined to flames, one had a pure silvery-white color to it tainted in stardust while the other close to it was a celestial blue tinged in a darkness.

No hiding anymore. Luke whipped his hands around as his Zen Magic alit his body. "Come to me, Dharma chakra. Spin the wheel and guide me. Bless my path to be a righteous one." As he sprinted, he cut his hands in front and turned them like he was turning a lock. A golden eight-pointed wheel as large as a Magic Circle appeared before him, amassed in magical energy and unyielding in its grace. The wheel spun without anyone needing to push it and Luke went back to running as he burst through the magical wheel.

Out her came on the back of a swift deer crafted of his golden Magic with glowing eyes, velvet antlers, and light hooves. He needed no reigns for this doe, only his hands holding onto her neck with gentle fingers. She needed no guidance as she saw what he saw and bounded through the forest, ignoring the woodland life that took to her ethereal form in awe.

Luke understood where this the two energies were heading. Dragon Pond… But why are they heading to Dragon Pond? There's nothing there. He gritted his teeth. Dammit. I didn't bring my Star Coins with me. My Magic will be enough, but… I'm not powerful enough to forcefully eject them like Mom and Dad can. Still, I have to try.

The moon, more curious than ever, shooed away such nosey clouds and blessed the forest with her glow. Luke and his doe did not flinch under the moon's sheen and his eyes fluttered close as the breezes whipped back and fed him that scent… That alluring scent stained in blood. We're almost there. He felt back into the plane to watch for the—

The glow was gone. No… But how…?

The doe broke through the trees and to Dragon Pond. She slowed down and let Luke dismount her, but she did not leave him. Luke sorted through the Dragon Pond and sent out his balls of lights to scan the perimeter, but, to the naked eye, nothing was out of place. Not even the water had been disturbed. Nothing was out of place. "No," Luke growled. He took a deep inhale and his growl became louder. No, this doesn't make any sense. That scent was here. Those energies—I saw them, but… They vanished like nothing.

Luke waved his hands, but nothing happened. If they used Teleportation Magic, I would have seen the remnants of it. He cursed. Then what the Hell am I smelling? The scent trail just stops here. No more blood… No nothing. He winced when he felt a flare of Magic and saw a burst of light. Turning around, he saw Býleistr had poured through the Stargate as a lion and easily transitioned into his Hybrid Form. "I can explain—"

"The Hell were you doing out here?" Býleistr demanded to know. "You didn't even have the balls to tell me? Seriously?"

"I didn't mean to—"

"You didn't mean to?" Býleistr repeated, incredulous. "You think I'm gonna believe you sleepwalked your way out here—?"

"I caught trespassers!" Luke exclaimed. "I was tracking their energies and this…this scent."

Býleistr experimentally tested the air with a few sniffs then he opened his maw for a better take. Unimpressed, he grunted, "Kid, I smell you, me, and a whole lot of your Magic and the wards. Nothing else."

"You don't smell blood?" Luke tested.

"No." Býleistr scrunched his nose. "You sure you're feeling okay? Maybe you're injured."

"I'm not," Luke insisted as he turned away back to the pond. "I smelled it, Býleistr. It was this…really sweet scent. But there were two energies. Someone was trespassing and they weren't alone."

Býleistr let his eyes trace the perimeter and narrow. "Well, if someone did trespass, they're long gone by now." He fell back into his Lion Form. "Come on, kid. Let's get you home."

Luke took one more look around, but when he came up with nothing, he sent his doe away to mount onto Býleistr's back. With a roar, the Leo Minor crafted a Stargate and jumped them through it. The moon let clouds cover her vision, disinterested, and Dragon Pond was left undisturbed…

…until the center of the pond did a singular ripple.

---

The Fairy Tail Guild had been cleared of the benches and long tables in exchange for round tables, fancier chairs, and dolled up flower arrangements. Black colored the guild with tied tapestries of green and red with splashes of gold and blue where they could fit. The stage would harbor the DJ for now, but a few locals bands and a contemporary youth orchestra and jazz band would be playing tonight as well. A dance floor had been cleared out while the round tables methodically were placed around it with only the front tables having reservations. A buffet was being set up for guests and the bar had been colored in snowflakes as the staff had been given fun masks to wear for the evening in their black attire. A few valets were outside to hand off tickets as they drove cars into the underground parking Magnolia had just around the corner.

Caked around the room on long and clothed tables were items for the auction. A rare first edition collection from the deceased adventurist novelist Zekua Melon had been donated from the writer's son Kaby Melon and his wife who had come tonight to Fairy Tail. A rare set of Mage Cards that featured the stats, Mage Name, and a moving picture of the person was offered for tonight. Other items went from a luxury cruise to a rare gemstone to a annual pass-holding membership at Magia and even lunch with the Queen of Fiore herself to discuss any appropriate conversation.

Members and non-members alike filed in through the little lobby that had been given a red carpet. For this event, photographers and reporters had been allowed and screened for questions. The men deigned black suits for this event for their unique masks to match in color their partner's evening wear. From the Magnolia High School paper to Majish and DREAM to Heart Kruz, they had all come and hoped to get the famed Mages and their dates to pose for them as questions flew about their greatest accomplishes, how they felt about certain wins or loses, and even how they felt about next year for the spring preliminaries. Justin was holding Ace by the waist and answered questions about his latest make up line while Vinyl enthusiastically spoke about the youth orchestra performing tonight.

Nashi was alone for this masquerade, but she had not minded one bit. She had declined being on Galileo's arm or Orochi's. Too much was at stake for one picture to be given out of context. So she strode onto the carpet and gave the smile her mother taught her and struck a pose with her head cocked and her hand on her hip. She would nod and turn her head to eager photographers only for questions to pour in.

"Miss Dragneel, Miss Dragneel!" A thick thing with full lips thrusted her Compact towards her. "I'm with Majish. Can I get a quote on your biggest success this year?"

"Participating in the GMGs would be one," Nashi named. "But I have to say surviving my Josean two-hundred class would be another."

Another report clamored to ask, "Miss Dragneel, who are you wearing?"

"Ena Fernandes." Nashi did a little twirl. "No one I trust more with my evening wear than her. Isn't it beautiful?"

The reporter nodded and beamed and wrote down her answer when a journalist came up all big hair and beads to question, "Miss Dragneel, how did you feel about not being selected this year for S-Class?"

"Disappointed," Nashi laughed. "But all the choices this year were amazing. I just have to train some more. I'll get there. Just be patient." With a nod, she strutted away—

"Miss Dragneel, is it true you cheated on Gary Fullbuster with your pet Devil?"

Nashi paused and her eyes whirled around for the one who asked the question, but even the journalists near her looked agitated something like that was asked. "Who said that?" she commanded to know.

"Nashi." Orochi had strode over with his hair slicked back and looked dangerous in a black suit. Hand going to her back, he offered a pleasant smile. "That's enough questions for now." And he guided Nashi away.

Nashi growled. "You should have let me stay."

"Not when you're under the public eye," Orochi murmured back. "You give them an inch and they'll take it a mile. You need to be careful." Far enough into the masquerade, he stopped Nashi and offered her a concerned look. "I don't want them to attack you."

Nashi blew out a breath as she reached for the mask she carried in her clutch. "Yeah, well, it's inevitable." She put on her velvet rose-gold mask with feathers on the side of it. "How do I look?"

"Beautiful," Orochi supplied. "I'll need to let someone know we have journalists who aren't sticking to the rules. Will you be okay? Do you need a minute?"

Nashi sighed. "No, I'm okay," she assured. "Irritated, yeah, but I won't let this ruin my night. I'm here to support, not to make this about myself."

"Strong girl," Orochi teased. "If you need a minute, just let me know. You know I've got you."

"I know, Chi-chi. Thanks."

Orochi left Nashi to her own devices and she glanced around, shoulder sagging. Well, at least I'm in Magnolia, she reminded herself. Paparazzi can't haze me, but… She looked at her side longingly. It just doesn't feel right behind here without him.

"Nashi!"

Nashi whipped her head up only for a huge grin to break out on her face. "Tesla! You look gorgeous!"

And that she did. Tesla had arrived a body-hugging fairy blue number and heels that looked like the snow and stars had touched them. Her hair was straightened and voluminous as she wore it curled and behind her shoulder. Her mask—a goddess mask that twinkled in the light—matched her dress and brought out the sultry darkness of her eyes. She went to hug Nashi and whispered, "Oh thank god I know someone else here!"

Nashi laughed as she pulled away. "I thought you guys went out to dinner?"

"We did." Jaxton came over and looked debonair draped in black with his own half-mask matching the tint of Tesla's dress. "But Justin and Ace are making some rounds with some clients, Eliana is introducing Ines to more guildmates, Lance and Aine are placing down some bets for the auction, and I have no idea where Julianna, Dash, and Cane are."

"But we did see Gale," Tesla chirped with a meaningfully wiggle of her eyebrows. "And he looked pretty cozy with someone."

"That's my sister and, yeah, I bet," Nashi snorted. "I don't know what in the world happened, but they come back and suddenly he's feeding her and they can't get close enough."

Jaxton wrapped an arm around Tesla's waist. "Bleu seems like a good guy. Is she dating both of them?"

"Honestly? I don't know," Nashi admitted. "I'll have to find out from her later." She shrugged. "Anyways, where are you guys sitting?"

"We'll be with you guys, I think?" Tesla flashed Jaxton an uncertain look and he nodded. Happy, she smiled at Nashi. "And Jax told me about your question."

Nashi was grateful the lightning hid her blush. "And…?" she prompted. "Could you help me?"

Jaxton rumbled, "Tesla can give you the basics and so can Ace and I. But I still ask you talk to Gary thoroughly about this. His preferences and tastes will different than mine."

"Hold up." Nashi's eyebrows rose. "Ace is…?"

Tesla nodded, chipper. "Yup! But Justin isn't," she added to clarify Nashi's next question. "But Jax is right. You really should talk to Gary, but I get it about surprising him. So"—she held onto Nashi's hands as mischief danced in her smile—"I will be taking you to one of my favorite boutiques to give you a general sense and we'll take it from there. Nothing crazy," she soothed when she caught a flicker of Nashi's unease. "But just enough to show him you're interested."

Nashi gave Tesla's hands a squeeze. "Thanks, Tesla." She nodded at Jaxton with a smile. "And thanks, Jax."

"I consider Gary one of my best friends. You might be his woman, but when he's gone, I'm still here for you to talk to," Jaxton told her. He might have held a stoic expression, but he smiled with his eyes. "Just don't expect me to reveal all his secrets."

Nashi chortled. "I wouldn't expect that or want it. I want to surprise him, but… I want to get to know him. He got to know so much about me, but I know so little."

"He just—"

"Didn't think his life was that interesting," Nashi finished with an eye roll that had Tesla giggling.

"Not that," Jaxton denied. "Gary's been through a lot. We both have. And there are some things we'd rather leave in the past." His eyes shifted to Tesla, clear with love and adoration. "But then you find someone you're ready to share that past with even if it's ugly."

Tesla fluttered her eyes closed when Jaxton kissed her cheek. "I'm sure Gary was afraid you might think differently about him." Her eyes opened to offer Nashi an understanding look. "Sometimes, old wounds… It's hard to open them and think someone will stand by you."

Nashi swallowed thickly as she remembered Gary's illustration of the scarred and sad Devil boy alone because the Angel girl left him for normal humans. "I know," she mumbled. "But I want to show him I will be there for him. I'm not leaving him. But… What if he doesn't want to tell me?"

"He might not tell you everything," Tesla conceded. "But the point is he'll start telling you."

"And that's enough." Jaxton looked down at Tesla with a raw emotion in his eyes Nashi could not place. "That's enough."

Tesla's eyes watered and she blinked away her tears to laugh. "Goodness, what is up with my emotions today?"

"You okay?" Nashi checked, worried.

Tesla nodded. "Yeah, I'm fine. This morning was a rough start." She ducked her head. "Let's just say I'm really happy we're having lunch this week."

Nashi nodded, somber. "I am too." She caught a flash of blue. "Oh, it looks like Julia is coming over." That nagging feeling came back and her hickories swung to Tesla to read the stiffness in her body. She's uncomfortable…and nervous? Julia said Tesla was upset with her, but I wish I knew why.

Tesla let her go to fumble out, "I-I need to use the ladies. I'll be back." She gave Jaxton a kiss on the jaw and Nashi a quick smile before she bustled away.

Nashi turned to Jaxton, concerned. "Is she still upset with Julia?"

Jaxton was unable to answer when Julia came and watched Tesla hurry away with a sad look on her face. Instead, Jaxton told Julia, "She'll talk when she's ready. Don't force her."

"I just don't want to lose my friend," Julia whispered, tone broken. Miserably, she mumbled her farewells and went to shuffle off elsewhere.

Nashi swallowed, unsure how to act around Jax. "If you want to go after Tesla—"

"I will in a minute." Jaxton offered Nashi his arm. "Let me take you to your seat."

Nashi took his arm and allowed him to lead her without her evening needing to give directions. Curious, she examined Jax's profile, but she was unsure whether to sully the nice quiet between them with a question.

"You can ask me." Jax did not look at her, but he inclined his chin. "I can feel your curiosity."

"Do you know?" Nashi decided to ask.

"That my best friend has another side of himself that's not as human?" Jaxton nodded. "Yes."

"How?"

"He showed me." Jaxton's lips twitched. He did not even have to look to see Nash's wide eyes. "You're surprised."

"A little, yeah," Nashi conceded, stunned. "I mean he didn't even show or tell Dazzler and she's one of his best friends. You guys must really be close."

"We have similar backgrounds," Jaxton offered as an explanation. "And that's how we got to being good friends. We see things and we understand."

Nashi felt those words were supposed to carry a hidden mean, but she could not figure out what. But she buried down getting an answer to what Jax meant since they had limited time. "Do you think what I'm doing is wrong?" she asked, tone hushed. "Liking them both? Being with a human and a Devil?"

Jaxton's chest rose and fell. "Even if they both have their personalities and minds, they're still tied to each other. Something about one is still in the other. I think what you're doing is beautiful." Something crossed his eyes that was too fast for Nashi to analyze. "Not everyone can set aside prejudice to do that. It's why you have those Puritan Crusaders and the Faction out there, killing couples who are inter-magical or inter-species."

"It's disgusting that they would do that to people in love," Nashi growled.

"It is. They've killed hundreds of partners and their children." Jaxton's jaw flexed. "Now we're left with extinction."

Nashi winced as she remembered about the Devils, their extinction, and the hope brought of a future generation. "Can I ask you a strange question?"

"Of course."

"Well…" Nashi sighed. "I don't want kids," she confessed in a mumble. "But Skade is the last Devil of his kind and…"

Jaxton stopped.

Nashi stopped with him as she finished in a small voice, "I don't want kids, Jax. But what if…? What if he does since he's the last one?"

"Nashi."

Nashi looked up for vulnerable hickory to clash with unreadable darkness.

"I am the only son in my family," Jaxton stated. "I'm the only one in my family who could continue the bloodline. I have a sister," he added when Nashi opened her mouth, "but she isn't Magic in any regard. Gifts, we call them, are passed down through the men in my family. But I don't want kids. And I'm thankful Tesla doesn't either."

Nashi swallowed. "Can I ask why you don't want kids if that's okay? I'm not judging and I can explain my own reasons too—"

"It's fine," Jaxton calmed her. "My family's gifts aren't meant for times like now. My family can disagree with me all they want, but I know better. And besides"—he offered a surprising grin—"I would make a shitty father."

Nashi lightly laughed. "I understand."

"And I want you to understand this. Gary would never make you compromise your lifestyle for his on something that life-changing," Jaxton told her with iron-clad conviction. "I can't speak for him on his future plans. But when he comes home, speak about it."

"But isn't it too soon?" Nashi worried. "I don't want him thinking I'm thinking about marriages and dresses and mortgages and…" Her eyes narrowed when Jaxton's lips twitched again. "What?"

"No, I don't mean to laugh—"

That was laughing? Nashi questioned, bewildered.

"—but I'm sure you'll find Gary is more than ready to have a conversation about the future. He doesn't plan on proposing," he soothed when Nashi looked panicked. "But he'd want to know where you see the result. I know I did with Tesla."

"Gary told me he told you to dial it back when you were trying to get with her," Nashi remembered.

Jaxton chuffed as he led her back into a walk. "He did," he confirmed in amusement. "I don't do subtleties and I have no interest in anyone outside of Tesla. Once we had gotten to our third date, I told her what I wanted in the future."

Interested, Nashi pressed, "What did you say?"

"I told her I planned to marry her, have a house with her, and I would take her to Magia World every year once we're married for our anniversary."

Nashi's eyes twitched. He really doesn't do subtle, does he? "What did Tesla say?"

"She called me, 'crazy'," Jaxton recounted. "I couldn't understand why."

Nashi's eye twitched again. No, I can very much understand why…

"But then she told me she could agree to everything, but she would never want or adopt children." Jaxton shrugged. "And I said okay." He tipped his head. "She also warned me about her kinks and she fully expected me to comply with going to conventions and she would be damned if I tried buying her anything extravagant. And then she warned me any cheating gives her full right to, in her words, beat my Selan ass back to Zhōnguá."

Nashi internally sweated. Damn. Neither one of them understands subtle.

"No need to be as blunt, but you'll find Gary will answer almost any question you ask," Jaxton told. "He redirects as his own defense mechanism. But for you, I think he's ready."

Relief carried away the heaviness Nashi did not realize was weighing inside her as they got to her table. "Thanks, Jax."

"Of course." He let her go. "I'll be back with Tesla."

"Okay—Oh, wait!" Nashi pulled him back. "I know I have to speak to Gary, but between you and me, how dominate is he really? I mean I practically fought him on a constant basis, called him names and stuff, and, well, he didn't exactly do much except take it."

Something twinkled in Jaxton's eyes. "Gary is a lot more laidback than me in public," he admitted. "But let's just say every time you two fought, he and I fought later so he could shake out some…frustrations."

Heat crawled onto Nashi's face. "Seriously?"

Jaxton chuckled. "And I will give you one hint about him that will definitely surprise him." He lowered his lips to her ear to whisper words that had Nashi flushed a deep red and steam almost pouring out of her ears. He straightened up with a nod. "Keep that in mind." And he walked away.

Nashi stumbled over to her seat to sit down, face flaming, and even she had to cross her legs and press her thighs together. Now I really want Gary to come home, she whimpered. And for a lot of wrong reasons.

°•°•°•°

Tesla cursed herself a little when she was rushing away. She had not known Fairy Tail well enough and had to ask several employees for directions until she found the women's bathrooms, but there had been a line, so she had decided to go into the family restrooms provided. Thankfully, she was alone, but she headed into one of the roomy stalls and locked herself in. Flatting herself against the stall wall, she took deep breaths.

"I'll talk to her," she whispered to herself. "Just…not now. Just another night to be normal, please. Just one more night?" She fanned herself. "And no sweating either."

STEP… STEP…

Tesla tried to control her breathing when she heard someone enter the bathroom and was set to do a deodorant check when—

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

"Tes?"

Tesla scrunched her nose. "Cane?" She unlocked the door to see Cane standing there with his hair mused and decked in black, though he chose to keep on his vest and button-down and bow tie and left behind his suit jacket.

"Saw you running away," Cane drawled. "Everything okay?"

Tesla forced a smile. "Yeah, everything's good! It's, um…" She sagged when Cane raised an eyebrow. "How am I doing?"

"Not that great." Cane chuckled and took Tesla's hand. "Come on, pretty girl, sit with me and talk to me."

Tesla let him lead her over the twin accent chairs that she could only assume was for lactating mothers and desperate partners who wanted to sit and rock their little one. She settled in one chair while Cane took to the other. After glancing at him, Tesla confessed, "I guess I'm just a little on edge. I'm being hit with a lot of news and I'm not exactly sure how much I can take, you know?"

Cane nodded as he leaned forward. "I don't get it, but I understand this is a hard time for you."

"A little," Tesla laughed with no true humor. "But it helps having you guys and Jax around. Speaking of…" A grimace. "I'm sorry about Jax punching you."

"Don't worry about it," Cane dismissed with a shrug. "It's in the past."

Tesla frowned at him. "Well, yeah, but…" She blinked and narrowed her eyes. "Oh, wow… You must have beat your face a lot to hide your black eye," she noted, impressed. "I don't even see it."

"You can thank Lady J for that," Cane chuckled. "She's a got a gift when it comes to make-up."

But that only had Tesla's frown deepen. "Really? I mean she doesn't even wear make-up to begin with." She tipped her head as she studied Cane from head to toe. "Huh. I mean I guess people can change…"

THWOP!

Jaxton opened the door and his eyes immediately sought Tesla in what appeared to be relief. "Tesla," he breathed as he went over to her. "Do you want to stay or go?"

"Don't be dramatic." Tesla got up with an easy smile and let Jaxton wrap his arms around him and press his cheek to hers. "I'm fine. Just needed a minute. I'm good to go." She smoothed her hands up and down his arms and giggled a little when he examined her for any hints of stress. "Wǒ hěn hǎo," she soothed. "Wǒ bú zài di shíhou zài gàosu nǐ."

Jaxton sighed. "Hǎo la."

"And, speaking of fine…" Tesla pulled away to tip her head in Cane's direction. "Don't you have something to say to Cane since we left in a pretty big hurry from the party for you to say the words?"

Jaxton looked over at Cane, deeply irritated, and his nostrils flared. "I…" He paused. The irritation seeped into rage. "I have nothing to say to you."

"Jaxton!" Tesla admonished. "You have him a black eye!"

"I did." Jaxton stared a relaxed Cane down. "Which he no longer has."

Tesla's brow furrowed. "Well, he does have it, but he's just got really good make-up on," she explained. "Apparently, Julia did which is a little weird since she's always for 'au natural', but hey, to each their own right." She looked between her boyfriend and Cane and when she recognized their staring contest, she huffed. "Boys, we are here to have fun and support charities," she hissed. "No one has time for you guys to act like little dogs having a pissing contest." She let go of Jaxton to try and push past him. "Find me when you're done."

"We're done." Jaxton lifted his chin when Cane only grinned.

"Of course." Cane cocked his head as he smoothly said, "But I wouldn't use 'dogs' to describe us."

Jaxton tensed.

Tesla rolled her eyes and threw up her hands. "Testosterone overload!" She flashed Jaxton a fake sweet smile. "Jang-ta," she trilled darkly, "si me quieres en todos los cuatros en mi cuello esta noche, te despertarás lejos y vencerás conmigo a la mesa ahora mismo."

Jaxton conceded and took Tesla's waiting hand and let her lead her out of the family restroom, but before she could quietly guide them back to the table, he surprised her when he nudged her against the wall and steeped her in an intense kiss. She moaned a little before pushing him away, a little angry. "Kissing me isn't going to make me forget you punched Cane and you're not even remorseful about it," she scolded.

"I know," Jaxton told her. "I'll apologize to him later when I'm calmer."

Tesla understood and cupped his chin. "You're such a handful," she sighed. "Come on. Let's go to our seats so you can introduce me to some more of your friends." She ducked away from him to kickstart them into walking back to the main event. "Maybe they can tell me why you dismissed being S-Class—"

Jaxton loudly exhaled. "Tesla, I told you. I'm happy where I am. I don't need to move up a rank, especially when I'm still working towards my degree—"

"But the money!" Tesla cried, much to his amusement. "You could have had so much jewel and then spent it all on me for a goose feather two-thousand silk thread count body pillow!"

Jaxton kissed her neck then her cheek as he found his arm around her waist. "You're right, tián xīn. I'll keep that in mind." As Tesla launched into all the things she had desired, he spared a look behind them and a darkness flashed on his face when he saw Cane watching him with a smirk only to turn around and disappear down the hall. Slowly exhaling through his nose, Jaxton turned away and pressed close to Tesla. Too close. If I had been any slower… But he did not want to think about it. He just wanted Tesla right here beside him, safe and happy.

And he would do anything to keep her that way.

°•°•°•°

As more people poured into the guildhall in their masks and dresses and suits, many were finding their seats and enjoying the open bar. It was cocktail hour, after all. Fairy Tail never disappointed with its liquor and beer selection and it would not start now. The appetizer portion of the buffet had opened up for people to peruse at their own volition, but the main courses would not be revealed until the officially opening of the event. Many lingered around the auction tables and bets had been made in large quantities and all to support local charities and give back to the same community that could support such a reckless guild of Fairy Tail.

Gale guided Luna to their table and carried plate of healthy hors d'oeuvres and their drinks, but he nudged her to look to her right as people applauded when Laxus was caught under a mistletoe with Lisanna and leaned down for his sister-in-law to peck him on the cheek. "That'll be us soon," Gale whispered to her.

Luna shivered and decided to act coy. "Me kissing you on the cheek? That's fine with me." She giggled when Gale growled for her ears only.

"Don't tease me, Blondie," Gale murmured against her cheek. "You'll want me to kiss you."

Luna turned her head so their lips were only centimeters apart once again and whispered with a grin in her tone, "Not happening." She hurried over to the table while Gale stalked after her, unable to hold her back with his hands full. Luna tried to take her seat next to Ena, but she was promptly cut off when Gale growled at her again. Rolling her eyes, she let him set down the plate and drinks to pull out her chair for her.

"You don't have to do that," she tried to stop him as he took his seat. "I can get my own chair."

"You can," Gale conceded. "But you're mine and I'm going to treat you like the world doesn't deserve you." He picked up a fried macaroni and cheese lollipop and offered it to her only to simper at the melted look on Luna's face. "Eat, Blondie," he commanded, timbre gentle.

Still reeling a little, Luna craned her neck to take off the fried mac n' cheese ball from the stick and chewed it cautiously. "You don't have to feed me," she whispered after she swallow. "I can feed myself and…" Her words faded when Gale pressed a thumb onto her bottom lip and gently thumbed it. "And…"

"You're mine." Rubies flared and ensnared chocolate into a daze. "Let me."

Luna could not blink away the daze even if she wanted to and caved. "Okay."

"Good girl." Gale plucked a bacon-wrapped jalapeño popper for her and gently fed it to her, keeping their gazes locked.

Julia watched them with a dry look as she muttered to Dash who looked, for lack of better word, dashing in his black suit and he had let his hair go back to its original color of dark russet and brushed back, "You think they know they aren't the only ones sitting at this table?"

"Probably not," Dash snickered as his arm unfolded onto Julia's chair. "But you have to give it to the guy. He does hard with everything he does." His lips twitched into a smile when he watched Luna try and feed Gale, nervous and shaky all the while. Gale, entertained, took mercy on her and leaned forward to take the stuffed mushroom. "I've never really been around her since Gale's a possessive freak and Igneel was crazy protective of her, but she has a calm vibe to her."

Julia quirked up an eyebrow, grinning. "Oh, yeah?"

"Don't give me that look, Peaches," Dash laughed. "She does. C'mon, I know you feel it too. And besides, any girl that can get Mister Intense-As-A-Grizzly-Bear to calm the Hell down and soften up? She's Godsent." He tossed back a grape. "Who knows? She might be a goddess or something." But then he threw a wink at Julia. "But if you put me on my knees, Peaches, you can be my goddess. Give me something to believe in."

Julia chuckled and patted Dash's chest. "That was very much cringe, but keep trying, Eiji," she cooed. "You'll get there."

Peter had gotten him and Mary Jane a little bit of everything to snack on while they waited for the opening speeches to begin, but he could not help but glance at Gale and Luna every few seconds, disturbed. "Does this mean Luna and Bleu are done?" he whispered to Mary Jane, but he jerked when he found furious rubies glowering at him. Heart at his throat, he froze like prey did when a predatory set their sights on them.

Mary Jane held onto Peter's arm and lifted her chin in Gale's direction. "Back down, Redfox."

Gale curled his lips, but the moment Luna touched his jaw, his glower fell and softened as he laid eyes on her. She must have murmured something to him that had him pay attention to her.

Mary Jane huffed through her nose as Peter blinked, heart racing, and looked at his girlfriend. "What was that?" he choked. "He looked like he was going to kill me just for saying—"

"I wouldn't say any names," Mary Jane cut him off with a crude glare thrown at Gale. "Redfox has sensitive ears and is still a mangy territorial mutt." She did not look affected when Gale lifted his head and glowered.

But Peter was still freaking out. "Did you hear that? Sweets, he growled like he was a—"

"I heard, Peter," Mary Jane hushed him, more annoyed at Gale than Peter's fretting. Feigning a tense smile, she explained, "You know Gale's the son of the Iron Dragon? Well, he adopted some of Mister Redfox's…traits. Growling is unfortunately and irritatingly one of those traits." She turned Peter's head towards her and murmured, "Try not to stare at him. He'll consider that you're asking for a fight."

Peter's eyes widened. "What the Hell?" he fretted. "But…! But that's not normal!"

Mary Jane sighed as Peter spluttered and took a breath before her hands rolled up and into Peter's hair to tug on his locks. "Peter…" She watched as a smile tugged on her lips when he shivered. "Most of my guildmates are weird. Mages are weird. But the Dragon Slayers and some of their kids happen to be a lot weirder than others."

"But your dad is a Dragon Slayer, right?" Peter checked, tone throaty and liquid gold heating up the more Mary Jane massaged his head. "I've never heard him make a noise like that before."

"He's a, um, different sort of Dragon Slayer," Mary Jane lightly reasoned. "More of them can control their reactions. Gale's a little under trained, but cutie will get him up to speed with a few dog treats and promises of fetch." She flashed an irate Gale a smirk, but he swung his head back to Luna when she spoke. "And no, this doesn't meant Luna is with her prince."

It was so hard to concentrate on the situation on hand with the feeling of fingers threading through Peter's hand, raking them and tugging at his locks. Tingles jumped all over his body and he knew without a doubt, if he did not have on long sleeves, someone could feel his goosebumps. "But… Why is she…?"

"Shhh…" Mary Jane hushed. "No more questions tonight. Just go with the flow." With one more brush of her hands, she retracted them only to press forward and sink a kiss onto his lips. He groaned and reached for her only for Mary Jane to giggle and pull away, drinking in his disheveled appearance. "That better?"

Peter let out a shaky exhale. "You're making this very hard for me, Sweets," he panted. "And you're not playing fair."

"I never said I would." Mary Jane hummed her laughter. "You're the one who wants to be responsible. I never said I would be that."

Peter narrowed his eyes. "Isn't there like a seduction spell out there? Are sirens real or something? Is that what you are?"

"Nope!" Mary Jane winked at him. "No Magic and I'm one-hundred-percent human." She offered him a pout. "Should I be worried you'd think I magicked you?"

Peter slid on arm onto the back of her hair and the other onto her seat as though caging her. "I think I should be worried you're this cute."

"This cute for you," Mary Jane reminded him.

"Good." Peter brushed delicate hands onto her temple and down the side of her face. "I'm not too bent on sharing."

Meanwhile, Ena looked between an intense Luna and Gale, a playful Julia and Dash, and a close Peter and Mary Jane only to roll her eyes. "I need a drink," she muttered as she stood up only to be rooted to the table when a hand clasped her wrist. She found Silver staring after her and then it hit her. "Right. You're here too."

I've been with you the entire day! Silver snuffed the shout he wanted to give to ask her, "Where are you going?"

"Bar," Ena said simply. "If I'm going to survive all this fun romance in the air, I need a stiff drink." She flicked his hand off her and gestured to the hall. "You're free to do whatever it is you do. Enjoy the party." Without waiting for anyone's opinion on the matter, she strode away towards the bar. She offered her greetings and salutations to those who had been given one of her masks or had bought one of her dresses and exchanged pleasantries when called upon, but she muscled her way to the bar and grabbed a stool for herself.

"And what can I get you, Madame Fernandes?"

Ena grinned when she saw Orochi behind the bar. "I thought you were an actual guest tonight," she teased him. "You should be in front of the bar, not behind it."

"I'm just here to make sure no funny business goes on," Orochi assured. "Just managing. But I'm always happy to serve my guildmates. What can I get you? No, let me guess…" He eyed her up and down before snapping. "A Dude Abides."

Ena's grin widened. "And my mother?"

Orochi winked and mocked zipping his lips. "To my grave." He looked passed her and nodded. "And what can I get you, little Fullbuster?"

Ena's grin soured when she felt Silver nudge his way to take his place at her side. "Hard lemonade," Silver called. "Lots of ice. I don't want my boss to think I get drunk on the job."

Orochi nodded and disappeared.

Ena looked over at Silver with a scornful expression. "Did you not hear me the first time? I freed you from duty. I'm not your boss right now."

"But you're still on the clock," Silver pointed out. "If you're still networking and taking cards and numbers, it means you're working—which means I'm working."

"Why are you taking this so seriously?" Ena grunted. "I would have thought you'd be all the happier stalking your unrequited love interest rather than following me while I drink alone, apparently, since my best friend is caught in Gale's web."

Silver smiled. "She does look happy…" When Ena huffed, he bumped her shoulder. "Well, anyway, I would stalk Paige, but…" His smile faded as he sighed. "She didn't even come tonight, so that option is out."

"Oh." Ena did feel some semblance of pity on his plight and stiffly patted his back. "Well, um… There, there?"

Silver chuckled. "Thanks for the pity, but I'm okay. Seriously." A bittersweet smile crept upon his face. "She wouldn't want to see me anyways and would probably tell me to get lost. So it's kinda better this way."

Warmth pressed against his cheek.

Startled, mayan blues swung to clash with serious dark chocolate. "Fernandes?"

"If Paige doesn't see the dedication you give to her every day, then she's more a fool than you." Ena's words brought no mocking. They were genuine and true. "Anyone would be lucky to have someone chase after them and love them unconditionally. Anyone would be lucky to wake up and feel cherished because you never stopped for a day to tell them you loved them. If my dad or Misty gave me the level of attention you give Paige, I—" Her words caught. The sincerity in her eyes closed up to a clinical detachment and she moved to let him go. "My apologies. I was speaking a little too liberally."

"No, wait." Silver caught her hand and pressed it back to her cheek. "Fernandes," he softly pleaded when she did not look at him. "Look at me." When she still did not, he rumbled, "Ena."

Dark chocolate snapped back to mayan blues.

"Mystogan is an idiot for not seeing you as not just an amazing fashion designer but as a sister," Silver told her without pause or fluctuation. "Anyone who has you around should know they're pretty lucky." A flush crept up his neck as his stare dipped down. "I didn't before, but…" He let his stare draw back to hers. "But I do now."

Ena blinked, surprised. "Well then. That's…good," she guessed. "I'm sure L will appreciate we can get along without killing each other." Her eyes tore from his as she simpered. "Or, well, without trying to kill each other every time we're in the same room. I can't promise I won't brandish my sword if you make me angry."

But Silver could barely hear her words. His lungs felt heavy like water had flooded them. His even breaths churned into slow pants, chilling and vaporized.

DRIP…

Ena stopped talking when she felt vibration. The Spiritless guests would not know something different was in the air, but even a beginning Mage could understand that slight shift. Her eyes darted as she noticed the liquor bottles were fine, but the liquid in them sloshed around, disturbed. What in the…?

DROP…

For a moment, the ocean crowded Silver's vision teeming with life. Deep-sea eyes larger than life gleamed at him. Come, Prince of the Sea.

"Fullbuster?"

DR-DR-DR-DR-DR…

Glasses shook as the liquid they held vied for a way out of their containers.

Vapor breathed from Silver's mouth as his hands clenched and unclenched. The molecules of water combined and bonded together as they tried to get bigger and stronger and respond to the call.

"Fullbuster!"

But Silver heard nothing outside the lull of the sea and the coolness of its touch. He could see the two creatures from his dreams drifting by him, protective and guiding. A deep-seated yearning spurned him to give into the sea and follow the path set forth for him—

Dulled mayan blues blinked.

Warmth cracked against the cold of the ocean and smothered him.

Ena was hugging him into her chest and surrounded him with her heat. One hand on his back, the other on the back of his head, she simply embraced him. "I've always wanted Misty or my dad to do this to me when I'm getting out of control," she murmured. "But, hey, why not pass it forward? Even to a fool like you."

Something in Ena's words triggered for his eyes to glisten back to the present. The vibrations stopped, the liquids settled down, and barely anyone was none the wiser. "E… Ena?"

Ena sighed as she rubbed his back. "You really are a strange assistant," she murmured. "But I suppose even fools like you need some comfort once and a while."

Silver blinked again. Those blues sobered. "I…"

"Don't speak," Ena quietly scolded. "You'll ruin me attempting to do the right thing. Just…" Hesitantly, she let her fingers weave through his hair. "Just stay like this for a moment and calm down, okay? We won't be going anywhere—Oh!" Stunned, she looked down to see Silver had buried his head into her chest and latched onto her, sniffling. She sighed again and continued to pet his air. Oh dear. Poor fool. Looking down at him, she could not help but keep sighing. He'll learn one day. Better to be on your own than suffer heartbreak.

°•°•°•°

When everyone was in their seats with their masks and their drinks, the lights dimmed and the murmurs fell to a halt. The stage was given a spotlight and thunderous applause was presented as Erza came to the stage in a crimson number that hugged her hips, pooled at her feet, and she was even gifted a cape that looked like it shimmered with each step she took. She graciously waved and nodded as she came up to the Microphone Lacrima and took it off the stand. "Thank you, everyone, thank you," Erza spoke.

As the applause died down, Erza began: "Good evening, friends and family, and welcome to Fairy Tail for our biennial Snow Ball Masquerade!" She clapped alongside the audience and nodded. Once it was quiet, she went on: "I remember back when I was a little younger than I am now since a lady never reveals her age"—chuckles were passed around—"Fairy Tail was known for our boisterous parties that might have gotten out of hand once or twice. But everyone was invited to a Fairy Tail party, be it Mage or Spiritless. It didn't matter."

Her eyes darkened. "But in parts of the world, in parts of this very country, not everyone can be blessed to feel included, like they have a family to rely on—like they have a home." She shifted away from the stand. "I was taken into Fairy Tail as a young girl with no home. Former Guild Master Makarov Dreyar gave me—gave so many of us—a home and a family. And, in turn, we have and always will pay that generosity forward so countless children and women and men and people can find the same light and love we have found.

"Ladies and gentlemen, tonight, the money that you put towards the auctions, towards the raffles, and even towards tickets—Fairy Tail will not be seeing a single jewel. Because we have enough gratitude and enough blessings in our lives. Every single jewel spent tonight will be splitting between the Kardia Adoption Services, the Magnolia Animal Protective League, the Bethesda Treatment Center, and to Goodwin Clubs of Fiore"—she paused as cheers and clapping pierced through the air—"and for every single jewel spent tonight, Fairy Tail will match it and we will donate every last jewel to the Worldwide Kitchen Project that has been bringing hot meals to those in need for the last seventy-five years and will still be going strong if we have anything to say about it!"

A roar came about the guildhall was some even deigned to stand up and applaud. Luna clapped, excited, only to pause when Gale turned her to have her half sit in his lap and in his arms. She closed her eyes when he pressed a kiss against her cheek. Gajeel winced as Levy became all emotional again and messily blew her nose. Cana (who was impeccably dressed and groomed with her dark brunette hair webbed into a low chignon and had been touted in a glistening gold dress) blinked away tears as Lucy reached across to grab her hand from her place at Natsu's side and gave her hand a squeeze.

Erza gestured for the volume to lower and as people took their seats and the roar faded out, she continued: "Tonight, we celebrate the winter holidays. We celebrate Christmas, but we also celebrate Kwanzaa and Hanukkah and the winter solstice and every winter holiday to come. Tonight, we surround ourselves among old friends…"

Levy sniffled, but she met Lucy's gaze and gave her best friend a watery smile.

"…we surround ourselves among new friends…"

Nashi glanced over with a soft smile seeing Tesla buried into Jaxton's side. Tesla must have felt eyes on her as she glanced at Nashi and wink at her.

"…and some of us attend to event with a partner we have loved from winter's past…"

Gray (decked in black with his normally mess black tresses gelled back for the evening) dipped his head to kiss Juvia's temple. His wife giggled with her wavy hair pinned in an elegant updo and the air blew evening gown accenting what God had given her.

Laxus surprised Mira when he nuzzled his chin to the side of her face. Smiling, she nuzzled him back and stroked his arm.

"…some of us have come with new love in our lives…"

Mary Jane flashed her eyes up at Peter to find liquid gold clashing with her cerulean-scarlet. A warm affection passed between them.

Luna snuck a look back at Gale, but her embarrassment fed her and she tried to look away quick. Gale refused to have that and nudged her back so loving ruby could connect with shy chocolate. He leaned forward and planted a chaste kiss on her forehead as she sighed.

"…and some of us are waiting for that love to blossom and grow or even come back to us…"

Nashi's gaze fell to her lap and longed for the presence of winter to comfort her. Gary…

Ena and Silver had long returned to the table with Silver closer to her than she would have liked, but she ignored her as her hands wound into her skirt. She did not notice Silver served looks at her every so often as she drowned herself in miserable thoughts. Misty… Dad…

"…and on this night, not only will we celebrate the friends and families and lovers we have and will come," Erza went on. "But we will celebrate those who are reuniting with their loved ones. We will celebrate those who are meeting their loved ones for the first time. We will celebrate those who reconnect with their loved ones who are beyond this world. And we will celebrate the love that is to be shared in the future. So"—she stepped over to retrieve a flute Number Five went out to give her, dressed in a comfortable suit—"I'd like everyone to raise a glass." She waited until a majority had done so to say, "A toast to winter where beginnings and endings happen at the same time. And a toast to all of us for thriving another year and to thrive again for years again."

She raised her glass. "To us!"

"To us!" everyone chorused, and drinks were soon knocked back.

Erza finished her swallow and told the crowd: "Let the Snow Ball Masquerade begin!"

As applause and hoots carried through the hall, the contemporary youth orchestra tuned themselves once more and waited for the downbeat to the classic Sleigh Ride. Conversation broke out amongst the event with many going up to head to the buffet once the larger dishes were revealed. Nothing like dinner was being served, but one could fill up fast on the dishes presented.

Gale nuzzled his chin into Luna's shoulder, grinning when she expelled a laugh. "Want to get some more food?"

"In a moment," Luna promised. "We're both bottomless pits, so we'll get there eventually." She sighed as she leaned against him. "I just want to sit like this for a second, if that's okay?"

"Hell yeah it's okay." Gale dragged the words into her neck and chuffed when his canines ached again as he inhaled her scent. "Told ya you've get addicted to me."

Luna snorted and lazily hit his arm. "I should be saying that to you."

"And I am, not gonna lie." Gale hummed when Luna reached up a hand to scratch his jaw. He had heard his father make this sound, but he never thought he would. His chest vibrated and he…purred. The Wild flattened out, tail swishing from side to side, as he crooned happily.

Luna smiled. "Maybe you're more cat than Dragon," she teased. "Papa purrs just like this when Mama plays with his hair."

"You offerin' somethin' there, Blondie?" Gale chuckled between purrs. "'Cause I'll take whatever you're trying to give me." He wrapped her arms around her front and grinned even more when she chortled. "Don't get all bashful on me now, Blondie. There's a Dragoness lying underneath that little princess façade."

Luna tittered. "I'd much rather be a princess than a Dragon any day of the week."

"Mmm. Fine with me." He mock-bite at her skin. "Gives me more time for this."

"How about less time for that?" came snort.

Luna looked up to see Mary Jane had gotten out of her seat and went from giving Gale a glower to looking at his captive princess with a smile. "Want to come to the bathroom with me?" Mary Jane asked.

"Oh, sure!" Luna tried to get up when she heard a whine. She looked over her shoulder at a blushing Gale who slapped a hand over his mouth. "What was that?"

Gale released her and grumbled, "Don't be too long."

"Don't be stingy." Luna simpered at his growl and prodded his nose. "And stop being grumpy." She looked over at Ena and Julia. "Do you guys want to come?"

"No. I should get to making rounds." Ena stood from the table and grabbed her clutch. "I'll be back later."

Silver instantly rose, cherry-faced. "I-I'll come with you!"

Ena sighed. "Fine. Let's go." And she strut away from the table with a poised smile with Silver hot on her trail.

Julia shook her head, but she did rise from the table. "I'm going to get more food. Ah-ah!" She held a hand out to Dash who tried to stand. "I'm a big girl. I can go by myself." She glared when Dash pouted and ended up throwing her hands up. "Fine." A sour look was thrown as Dash offered his arm, but she took it in stride as he escorted her away.

"Looks like it's just us two," Mary Jane supposed. She pointed at Gale and narrowed his eyes. "Don't scare my boyfriend off. He's fragile."

Peter had question marks dancing around his head. Fragile?

Gale chuckled. "I would never." He flashed Peter a smile full of canines, and the boy in question flinched. "We're both men, Janie. Have some faith in your boy over here."

Mary Jane narrowed her eyes even further when Luna tugged her along. "Come on, Mary Jane. The sooner we leave, the sooner we get back," she reasoned.

Mary Jane grunted, but she let Luna lead her away.

Peter followed Mary Jane with his eyes until she disappeared before swiveling his stare back to Gale. He swallowed.

Gale made a show of his fangs. "'Sup, Petey?"

Peter swallowed again. "Um, nothing, I guess." He eyed Gale as the Earth Mage decided to take some time to eat. I want to ask him if he's dating Luna, but Bleu would have said something if they broke up, right? I get his life is pretty private, but he would have said something.

"Yo, Peter?"

Peter spluttered and looked back up at Gale. "Y-Yeah?"

"Don't worry about your friend." Gale chuckled darkly. "I took care of him. S'all good, got that?"

Peter internally sweated. 'T-Took care of him'? Does he mean he…?

Gale, oblivious to Peter's inward anxiety, knocked back some of his drink. "And you'll be seeing him soon."

Peter tried not to show his panic as his tie suddenly felt like a noose. What sort of Mage is he?!

Meanwhile, Luna and Mary Jane had bobbed and weaved her through the throng and get to the women's restrooms. The public restrooms on the first floor might have had a little bit of a line as ladies wanted in to powder their nose and prepare for a night of dancing. But being Fairy Tail Mages, Mary Jane and Luna used the member's only bathrooms located on the other sign of the building. It was nice to see no line and they were the only two in there. Quickly, they did their business and came out to wash their hands. But as they dried them was when Mary Jane spoke.

"Luna," she started haltingly, "about what I told you—"

"Oh!" Luna beamed. "Yeah, thanks for the advice, Mary Jane!"

Mary Jane winced. "Yes, about that… I didn't mean—"

"But I just couldn't do that."

"—for you to do that—" Mary Jane blinked twice. "Wait. You…couldn't do it?"

Luna shook her head as she went over to get some disposable hand towels. "No. I couldn't." She must have misconstrued Mary Jane's silence for hurt when she rushed to say, "Oh, it's not that your advice was bad or anything and I really do trust your judgment. But, well…" She wiped her hands. "Your words reminded me about what everyone said to me. To be honest about my feelings. I like Bleu a lot, but I like Gale too." Her eyes sparkled. "But all this time, I've been ignoring how much my feelings for Gale are. I like Bleu, but…"

Mary Jane went for her own towels. "'But'?" she prompted, tone delicate.

"But I…" Luna's cheeks colored, but she could not blink away the affection in her eyes if she tried. "I love Gale, Mary Jane." A simple confession, yes, but it felt like the world had been lifted from her shoulders. "It's weird. It's like I knew all this time that I did, but I just didn't want to admit it to myself. Because admitting I love him… It's really scary. But your advice reminded me of everyone who reminded me to be honest about what I feel. And when I was? It felt…good." She dabbed her cheeks and wetly laughed. "You probably think I'm being stupid or something."

Mary Jane's eyes shimmered. "Oh, Luna…" Finished drying her hands, she threw her towels into the waste bin before hugging Luna. "I definitely don't think it's stupid," she murmured. "I think it's amazing…even if I think Redfox is stupid." Both girls shared a laugh as Mary Jane pulled away. She pulled the towels from Luna to help her blot her face. "So you've made up your mind then?"

"I have." Guilt seeped into Luna's eyes. "I really like Bleu, but it'd be unfair to him to be with him when I love Gale. I know he'll understand, but still… I just…" More tears spilled from her eyes. "I really love Gale, Mary Jane. But it's scary I do."

"Why is it scary?"

"Because I don't want to lose him." Luna's whispered fear breathed life. "And I'm really afraid I will the more we fight." She paused and blinked upwards to hold back anymore tears. "I'm being stupid again, aren't I?"

"Stop saying you're being stupid," Mary Jane lightly admonished. "You're not being stupid, cutie. You're someone in love and you don't want to lose it. That's why we train. We train to get stronger to protect the people we love. Which means you're going to kick major ass while you train and show up Redfox." She smiled when Luna chortled. "Have you told Gale you love him? What about Bleu?"

"Bleu's going to be here later tonight," Luna confessed. "I wasn't planning on choosing so soon, but now that I've let go, I just… I want Gale to know he means more to me. He was so brave telling me he's in love with me. I want to be brave too. I feel bad Bleu drove out here for nothing, but I want to tell him in person what's going on. It's the right thing to do." Uncertain flickered as she looked at Mary Jane. "It's the right thing to do, right?"

Mary Jane brushed Luna's cheeks. "Luna, cutie, it would amaze you how many people thinking dumping over text and ghosting are the right things to do," she snorted. "I have a lot of respect for you for doing this. Bleu might be a little sad and heartbroken, yes, but he'll have a lot more respect for you for telling him then if you sent a lame text." She grinned. "And I know that'll score points in your Dragon's book you broke the prince's heart for him."

Now Luna snorted. "Maybe I'll wait to tell Gale later about Bleu. He has a big enough ego as it is."

"And you love it."

A dreamy smile fit Luna. "I do."

Mary Jane made sure Luna's hair was in place before throwing away the towels. "If this is what you want, I support you all the way," she vowed. "You deserve happiness and, as much as I hate to say this, so does Redfox. So here is what is going to happen. Your future-boyfriend probably already scared my present-boyfriend, so I'm going to take Peter away. You, cutie, are going to stay with Gale, profess your undying love for him, and ride into the sunset."

Luna laughed. "You make it sound easy."

"Maybe, but I know it's not." Mary Jane hugged Luna again. "Just trust in yourself, okay?" she murmured. "And trust me when I say you and Redfox are going to be happy together."

Luna embraced her back fiercely. "Thanks, Mary Jane." A tear slipped and she could finally smile in glow. "Thank you."

°•°•°•°

Peter practically launched from his seat when Mary Jane was within reaching distance and stole her back from Luna. Immediately, he hissed into her ear, "Never leave me alone with him again. He's terrifying."

"For now." Mary Jane glanced over to see Gale accepting Luna back into his arms like he could not get enough of her. "I think he's softening up." Turning back to her boyfriend, she whispered in his ear, "Let's leave them alone. I may or may not have access to a room downstairs and I was hoping you'd want to be irresponsible?" Her hands tugged at his hair and felt him shudder. "Just for a little while?"

Peter groaned. "Sweets, I—"

"Peter…" Mary Jane pleaded. For extra measure, she pressed her legs under his jaw and teethed the skin.

Peter grunted and pulled away for fiery liquid gold to glare into smoky cerulean-scarlet. "Your dress zips in the back, right?"

Mary Jane bit her lip and nodded.

He cursed and glanced around. "Your family?"

"Won't know I'm gone for at least an hour or two."

Peter lurched to kiss her, but he held himself back. "So I have an hour of you?" He felt Mary Jane shiver when he pressed the words onto her cheek. "I'll take what I can get then."

Mary Jane lead Peter away with a wink thrown at Luna and a threatening gesture to Gale. Gale snorted as he watched the couple disappear into the sea of people. "Sometimes I hate having a Slayer's nose," he admitted. "My nose was sensitive before, but it's worse now and I could smell they wanted to get it on."

Luna colored. "You mean they want to do"—she glanced around like she was about to reveal a big secret—"it?"

So fucking cute, Gale howled. "No, Blondie. I can still smell they haven't done the naked tango." He chuckled when Luna furthered into her embarrassment. "But they've done enough for their scents to mix a little bit. Nothing permanent, but enough for me to smell they scent-marked."

Luna just remembered something. "So wait… Back in the past… When you were rubbing all against me and made me smell like you…?"

Gale turned sheepish. "I was just getting a little jealous my ancestor had the hots for you," he confessed. "And his scent was all over you. I didn't like that, so I took it into my own hands."

"And now?"

Gale lifted an eyebrow. "Now what?"

"Now if someone else came along," Luna prompted, enjoying seeing those ruby pools intensify, "what would you do now?"

Gale growled. "I don't think you're ready to know."

"Tell me." A soft command. A plea, almost.

Gale nosed Luna's cheek. "Not yet," he breathed. "I'm doing my damn best to play nice and human. I don't need my other half chasing you off."

That made what Luna had to say all the more important. "Gale… Listen… There's something I need to tell you—"

"Not now." His request. His plea. "Please, Blondie, just be mine for tonight."

Luna needed him to understand. "But, Gale, I—"

"Luna." Vulnerability bled into rubies as they clashed with chocolate. "Please."

Luna opened her mouth and closed it. He won't listen to me. He thinks I'm going to choose Bleu. Softening, she submitted. "Okay." She nestled herself into his chest and closed her eyes, tingling when she heard that rumble in Gale's chest. I'll tell him tonight before I see Bleu, she determined. I'll tell him I love him. And I want to be his for longer than just tonight. She tried to pull away, but she ended up chortling when Gale would not release her. "Gale! I just wanted to ask if you wanted to dance!"

Gale let her pull away this time before cupping her chin. "And if I say, 'no'?"

"Then, you can stay here and be anti-social," Luna decided, shrugging. "I'll find someone else—"

Gale growled and stood up. He pulled her up with him only to flush her against his body. The Wild kneaded the ground, frustrated at the notion of Luna being stolen but amused at her witty words. "I think you're forgetting who the greedy Dragon is, Blondie," he grunted to her. "You can try and ditz off with someone else. It's just a matter of time before I catch you and keep you for myself."

Luna hummed. "And maybe that's my plan."

Too stunned, Gale was a second late when Luna wriggled away from her to dart off. He watched as she smiled her pretty smile at a boy a little older than her and he fell hook, line, and sinker as she took his hand and guided him to the dance floor. Jealousy nestled in Gale, but the Wild fed him intrigue when Luna grinned at him. So she likes to play chase, huh? Nature urged him to run, to give chase, but the Wild decided patience was a virtue. The little princess was engaging them in a game and they could humor her for a little longer before swooping in. Fine. I'll play. He caught Luna's eyes as she guided the boy on how to hold her and he offered her a shark grin. You have no idea what you're asking for, Blondie-girl.

"Be careful."

Gale turned his head to see Natsu in the back as he carried on a conversation with a few other guildmates. He did not spare Gale a look as he listened in, but it was clear who said those words. So he murmured back, "I will." He turned his attention back onto Luna who had gotten her own admirers vying for a dance. Nature made his canines ache and tried to shove him forward, but the Wild disagreed. Lazily, Gale decided to take lap around the dance floor. Circle her like a predatory cutting off his prey. Make her know he was watching.

"She's mine." Whispered words that drifted away. He watched close as Luna smiled to her next admirer. When their eyes clashed again, Gale let the Wild push forward as he mouthed, Mine. And his lips curled when Luna flushed, but rather than shy away, she mouthed back, Yours.

°•°•°•°

Mary Jane had to admit she was not too confident getting passed the security guards hired for the night, but she realized it was easier than she thought. She took Peter down the steps and found the recreation room keys right where Ellie and Justin had claimed they would be before she unlocked the door and led them both in. After turning on the light, Peter was amazed at the scene. "So this is the rec room?"

Peter smoothed a hand on the bar. "It looks really cozy."

Lithe fingers locked the door. "Most guildhalls have a member's only place. This is ours."

Peter frowned. "So I shouldn't be in here?"

"Not on a normal day. But on a night like tonight, yes."

Peter chuckled as he turned. "Sweets, I…" The words died on his throat when he saw Mary Jane with a pool stick and she watched with her upper teeth sinking into her lip as she shaped her cue tip. Warmth spread in his body. "What are you doing?"

Mary Jane smiled a little as she set down the cube to graciously caress her pool stick. "I thought we could play pool," she said, simple and innocent. "Just to break the ice a little."

Liquid gold watched with rapt attention when Mary Jane's fingers coddled her billiards stick and he shivered when she licked her lips. "Sweets, we have an hour," he tried to remind, shifting a little. "I don't think we have time for pool—God…" He groaned when Mary Jane slowly bent over the table to rack up the balls and gave him the perfect view of her chest.

"What?" Mary Jane looked up at him with mischief dancing in her eyes and in her smile. "Something wrong?" She blinked, taken back, when he stormed over to her. Guilt crashed her playfulness and she tried to apologize. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable—" Her breath caught when he nimbly took the pool stick from her hands and set it aside. "Peter, I—" She was caught unawares again when he pulled her back, turned her, and helped her sit at the edge of the pool table. "Peter—Mmmph!"

Peter silenced her with a hard kiss that left Mary Jane tingling. Pulling away, he was breathing hard, but he watched the flushed expression painted on Mary Jane's face. "Are you sure we're not moving too fast?" he wanted to check. "I'm not in a rush. I might be leaving next month, but I'll always have time for you. I liked what we did last night."

Mary Jane ducked her head. "I liked it too," she professed. "And I want more of that."

"Okay." Peter cradled her cheek. "That's fine with me." He then grinned. "But let's go somewhere a little more comfortable." He helped Mary Jane down and brought her over to one of the couch. He had settled her next to him when she climbed into his lap to straddle him.

"Nothing below the waist," Peter warned.

Mary Jane sighed. "But—"

"Sweets, we have an hour," Peter reminded. "And it's going to take me at least ten minutes to calm down enough to face upstairs again."

She giggled. "I understand."

"Good." His hands trailed up her back until he found the zipper. "Are you sure?"

"Yes." Mary Jane kissed his cheek then his jaw. "Just like last night." Her hands reached into his hair.

Peter hissed. "You're going to kill me." He tugged the zipper down.

Mary Jane throatily laughed. "I think I'm going to keep you alive… Ah…" Her head tilted back the moment Peter freed her from her dress' top half and his hands cradled her chest. "Maybe you're going to kill me… A-Ah…" Her back arched into his firmer touch.

Peter grinned and pressed his lips to her throat. "No, Sweets. We're just getting started."

°•°•°•°

It was not that Nashi did not want to dance, but it felt wrong accepting a dance from someone who was not Gary. So she stayed in her seat with her food as she watched her friends groove. If Ines was not careful in whatever words she said to Ellie, she would have a whole meadow flooding the guild floor. Justin and Tesla had made a powerful team in their heels as Tesla taught Justin some dance moves while their boyfriends seem to get along swimmingly off to the sides in an intense conversation that had Jaxton nodding in agreement. It was clear to her with how close Lance and Aine were that it would not be long until they snuck off for the evening. Dazzler with her hair pin-straight for the night as she wore a sparkly black number was over the moon Mustang swayed with her, but she either did not notice or chose not to care the looks Cade sent her as he danced with T'oree who had come in a traffic-stopping orange cocktail dress.

Nashi caught her parents and had to laugh behind a hand. Happy was dressed as Rudolph while Natsu was dressed as Santa, but Lucy was trying in vain to get Natsu to take his role seriously instead of stuffing himself at the buffet. A glance to the bar showed her Galileo took up residence there. Oh, Leo…she sighed. I hope you find some sort of happiness.

Nashi broke into a yawn, surprising herself. Wow. Getting tired already? That's not like me. She sighed. It has been an exhausting past view days. She scooted her seat back. Maybe it's time to make my rounds and head back to Gary's place.

"Excuse me?" came tentative pardon. "Are you Nashi Dragneel?"

Nashi snapped open her clutch to retrieve her Compact. Adorning a practiced smile, she turned and said, "Yes, that's me..." Her eyes widened. "You're—?"

"Yes, it's me." A warm smile. "May I sit down?"

Nashi blinked rapidly. "Y-Yes, of course!" She watched as a beautiful woman took the seat beside her with skin a deep brown with golden undertones. Her signature orangish-red hair was loud and curly as it curled over one of her eyes, but you were still blessed to see she had deep gray eyes big and wide hidden beneath a mask. Her dress wrapped around her, sleeveless and in a matt orange to match her hair, but that was not why Nashi was so shell-shocked.

It was the woman's wings.

Broad high-life wings were engrained into her back, the same burnt orange as her bouncy tresses, with sharp talons on the alulas. You could see where wings met skin on her backless dress and how her wings shifted and flexed as she sat.

Nashi instantly bowed. "Annyeonghaseyo!"

"I speak Minstrish," the winged woman said in high amusement. "But annyeonghaseyo nasissi."

Nashi lifted her head, eyes sparkling. "You're Kyary from EMPHASIS," she breathed. "Wh-What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in at home?"

Kyary chuckled. "Not tonight. I'm here with my partner."

⌜EMPHASIS (J-POP GROUP)

Name: Kyary

Age: 22

Occupation: J-Pop artist

Likes: Lacrima Games Dislikes: falcons

Special Note: Kyary is an Aberrant idol sensation! Her wings are a natural part of her body and she uses them the same way a normal bird would! Isn't there someone in Fairy Tail who is a surprisingly big fan of hers?⌟

"That's so cool!" Nashi gushed. "I just didn't think someone as famous as you would want to come to the Snow Ball! Are you a big fan of Fairy Tail?"

Kyary's smile widened. "I am. But I mainly came because my partner is in Fairy Tail." Her smile turned sheepish. "I've been a little busy with touring and then the MMAs were last month and then we had our holiday concert, but my group is taking a break and getting ready to perform on New Year's Eve in the New Azalea."

"I was so excited to hear about you guys in the line-up!" Nashi squealed. "I'm sorry! I ju-just can't believe you're here!' She blinked. "Wait. You said your partner is in Fairy Tail? You have a partner?"

Kyary nodded and it was clear she held love for whomever her partner was. "Yes." She winked and held a finger to her lips. "But our relationship isn't exactly public yet. It's not that we don't want it public, but we have just a few more months, so no telling anyone, okay?"

Nashi could have exploded in excitement her idol was sitting here and entrusting her with a secret. "O-Okay." She glanced about to whisper, "But shouldn't you be surrounded by bodyguards? Won't other guests recognize you from your…?" Her eyes strayed to Kyary's wings.

Kyary laughed. "People do recognize me," she admitted. "But your city being a Guild Town works in my favor from being mobbed and my partner and I slipped in during the speech." She shot Nashi a grin. "And it helps having some bodyguards around too."

Both women shared a chortle until Nashi had to ask, tucking her hair behind her ears, "So what can I help you with? I'm not exactly as famous as my parents or anything."

"Quite the contrary, you're very famous, Nashi."

Nashi frowned. "No offense, Miss Kyary, but I'd have to disagree with that."

Kyary offered her a warm look. "Just 'Kyary' is fine. Nashi, your testimony at the trial didn't just speak volumes in the courthouse. Your words effected people around the world." She gauged Nashi's uncomfortable expression and assured softly, "I'm not hear to offer any insults to the claims you made. I'm here to thank you."

That had Nashi snap her eyes to Kyary and gape. "Thank me?"

Kyary nodded and her wings shifted for a better position. "In Josea, Aberrants are welcome there," she began and something shaded her visible gray eye. "Most of us go on to be idols or have our own variety shows or be models or actors… But, in reality, we're someone's entertainment. We can't get jobs like normal people can." A lofty laugh with no humor. "I understand I sound like I'm whining about a life people desire. To be famous and have wealth. But the lives Aberrants lead there, it's not one anyone should envy."

The nagging feeling drew from Nashi's nape as she observed Kyary. She's…upset… No, that's not it. It's like she's resigned and tired.

"Outside of Josea, Aberrants aren't treated that nicely," Kyary told her with an air of sadness.

Nashi sagely nodded. "I know." Hushed and dismayed. "I guess we have it good in Fiore, but what do I know? I don't really check my privilege like I should, but I'm not blind. I've seen articles before about trying to segregate Aberrants in schools. Some have been killed just for walking—for living their lives."

"Yes." Kyary's breathing stammered. "Normal Spiritless take up the general population and Mages come second, then Aberrants and sentient magical creatures. We all can think and speak, but it doesn't matter. Looking different makes you a target to those who don't want to understand you." An absent hand came back to smoothen some of the feathers on her wings. "You would think people who are different like Mages or Spiritless born with different minds and went through hardships like racism would understand Aberrants should be protected, but…" She shook her head.

"It's like people just think Aberrants are born evil just because you look a little different," Nashi noted.

"They call us 'animals'," Kyary murmured, voice trembling. "They called us 'exotic pets'. They call me a…a…mutant." She rapidly blinked. "I'm so sorry—"

Nashi fell over herself to get her clutch. "Oh, no, it's okay!" She got out the little pack of tissues she had brought (and, someday, she would fangirl how she of all people provided tissues to the Kyary of EMPHASIS) and pulled out a few to give to Kyary. "Here. You need these more than I do."

"Thank you." Kyary took the tissues with a shaky smile. "Some idol I am, huh?" She dabbed under her eye. "My manager would be having a field day. I'm not supposed to be talking about things like this."

Nashi's brow furrowed. "Like what? How you're being mistreated? How you have no freedom?"

"When you say it like that, it sounds stupid," Kyary tittered before sighing. "But yes. Aberrants still haven't won our freedom of speech in Josea. Those who protest or speak out on YouView are taken away to…" She shook her head. "But that's not why I wanted to meet you."

Nashi tried to let that sink in that a famous artist wanted to meet her. "Why did you want to meet me?"

Straightening her shoulders, Kyary explained as best she could. "Because hearing you speak so confidently and passionately about all of us, no matter who we are, could be good or evil and have both of that inside us… It gave myself and my group hope for ourselves. That we weren't just here to be paraded and we weren't exotic pets. We could be people. You were so brave to say all of that in live LV." Concern touched her features. "Have those puritans bothered you?"

"I…haven't exactly left Magnolia since I came home from D.I.," Nashi admitted, a tad sheepish.

But Kyary nodded in solidarity. "I understand. The paparazzi and all the reporters can be brutal. Please be safe even while being in Magnolia. I hear that most journalists respect the laws surrounding Guild Towns, but I think we all know there will always be one person who thinks they're above the law."

Nashi's mind flashed to that nosy reporter's question and she tensed. "I know. Trust me when I say I'm ready for them."

"But still, I would put extra precautions in place," Kyary said. "Private all your social media and lock them down so followers and non-followers can't send you message. Make sure you have your email and your Compact screened. A lot of the time, paparazzi and journalists will use private numbers or even try faking an ID to get you to answer or even get to your voicemail. If you answer or your voicemail claims you reached your Com, they'll pester you more." She tipped her head when Nashi laughed. "I'm sorry?"

Nashi waved her hand. "No, no, it's just… Well, the day I came home and was a little more awake and alive, I got a visit from a guildmate who is really good with technology—like crazy good with it," she explained. "Most Magic Guilds that are popular has a team to help do damage control for members and do different levels of protection depending how popular and well-known the Mage is, but my guildmate pretty much revamped the entire system once he joined. He came over to give me all the same protection S-Class Mages and high-profile Mages get, so everything's taken care of. But you almost said word for word what he said."

Kyary beamed. "That's wonderful! I'm glad you have such a wonderful guildmate to look after you!"

"Well, Genius might be a little out there, but he—"

"'Genius'?"

Nashi did not notice the expression on Kyary's face as she kept going, "Yeah. Genius." She rolled her eyes. "It's a pretty arrogant name, I will admit, but that's the name he goes by here. He's really heavy into Lacrima Games, but I do have to admit he's really smart. He tutored me in stats last semester and I swear he could beat out Goggle with how much he knows. But honestly, he's more like an evil genius and…" She glanced to see Kyary had a rapt expression on her face. "Sorry, was I boring you? I didn't mean—!"

"No, no, please, I just…!" Kyary's beam softened. "It's nice to hear about him spoken about so genuinely."

Nashi cocked her head, perplexed. "Oh… Okay…"

Kyary opened her mouth, but her attention was elsewhere when an Amazonian woman approached her in a black suit with violet eyes to whisper into Kyary's ear. The J-Pop artists nodded, smiled, and quietly thanked her before turning to Nashi. "Well, it looks like my partner and I are due for the photo session soon, but I wanted to give you something."

As Kyary rooted around, Nashi was internally fangirling. Omigodomigodomigod! My idol wants to give me a gift!

Kyary found it and passed Nashi a business card. "Here we go. This is for you."

Nashi blinked and hesitant took the card. "O-Oh, um… Thank you?"

Kyary giggled. "Read it."

Nashi did as she was asked. "It looks like this business card is for someone named…T.K.? For the International Foundation for Survivors of Change?" She looked up at Kyary. "I'm sorry. What is this?"

"It's called Project Humane," Kyary explained. "The entire project is to help support oppressed groups who have survived to help them thrive." She looked at her lap. "I had some…shaky experiences in my past," she cared to admit. "Because I was viewed as an exotic pet before I was taken in to train as an idol, I was expected to act the part."

Horror built up within Nashi. "Oh god…"

Kyary swallowed thickly. "It wasn't fair what that man spoke about in the trial." Both knew what she was referring to. "But to see you so brave and take control like that…" Watery deep gray clashed with stunned hickory. "You have no idea how many people you impacted for the better and showed we can still make a difference even if we feel broken."

That broke something within Nashi and she found her own eyes watering. "I did what anyone would do," she tried to excuse. "I'm not that brave."

"You are," Kyary insisted. "So many people think that. People in here and people around the globe." She nodded at the business card. "T.K. approached EMPHASIS once we became popular. He's a friend of my partner and a cancer survivor himself. Our manager blocked him from speaking with us, but he got into contact with us directly. He wanted us to speak on our stories and help Aberrants around the world accept who were are and that we aren't animals or pets. We're people too. But…"—shame pressed on her features—"none of us had agreed. It was against our contract to make deals like this without our manager and studio's consent. If we lost our contract, we would go back to being pets for people. But we really wanted to help out. We wanted to make a difference. We just were cowards and weren't brave enough."

Nashi felt so much grief for the position Kyary had been put in. She had to choose between a slice of freedom even if that means she was just in a bigger cage or go back to a smaller cage and never let her voice be heard. Her hand reached out to Kyary to cover hers with her own. "I don't know how anyone could have made a different choice," she murmured. "That wasn't you being a coward."

"It was," Kyary negated.

Nashi cut her off with a hand squeeze. "It wasn't. Because you have millions of STRESSORS out there who look at EMPHASIS as our leaders and role models. You have no idea how much your voice is heard and how much courage you give your fans. You make us feel like being different doesn't give us any less chance to succeed. You did that. You," she insisted. "So never call yourself a coward. Because you have touched the lives of millions and you'll keep doing so."

Kyary opened her mouth, but the grief in her eyes lessened until the urge to shed tears was gone. She sniffed and whispered, "Thank you."

Nashi blinked. "Um, you're welcome." She blinked and looked down at herself. I feel…warm…and soft… I can feel her relief. She's not as upset as before. She feels better. Realization coursed through her. Am I doing what Kyler can do? Am I siphoning or suppressing her sadness? Clearing her throat, she asked, "So the business card…"

"Oh! Yes!" Kyary blinked like she was coming out of a trance. "I might be able to help fans by just being a facet of myself, but you… You could make a difference. I told this to my partner who thought so too, but we knew your guild master would reject anything like this for the time being. So we did a little finagling and, well, T.K. agreed."

"Agreed to…what, exactly?"

"He agreed your story was powerful and the love you have for Skade and Gary should be shared." Kyary smiled when Nashi blushed. "Your story of survival and of love is one that has the potential to touch the hearts of so many out there and make a change. Right now, if you haven't heard, many out there in countries and cities less fortunate are suffering at the hands of the Faction and the puritans. But if you let yourself, you could inspire survivors and lovers to embrace themselves and their self-worth and not let fear consume them."

Nashi reached for that nagging sensation, but she could not detect any lies or deceit. "You really believe that?"

"I do. And so does my partner and T.K." Kyary looked passed Nashi and nodded. "I really have to go now, but please think about it."

Nashi swallowed and looked at the business card. "I'm just one person," she murmured. "I'm not even an S-Class Mage. I haven't even graduated from school yet."

"One person can start a ripple that turns into a wave," Kyary advised. "I have a platform to speak on these issues, but I can't. T.K. will give you that platform, Nashi. All you have to do is ask."

"But…what does he want in return?" Nashi could not wrap her head around it. "What will he ask of me?"

Kyary smiled. "That you speak with your heart," she responded. "And those who believe in those words will do the rest." She leaned forward to surprise Nashi with a quick hug. "It was nice to meet you, Nashi. Thank you for giving me hope again." She kissed Nashi's cheek, effectively rendering her speechless, before she got up and carried herself with such refinement as she walked away.

Nashi slowly blinked before she slapped her cheeks. Eyes darting around, she whispered, "Nope. Not a dream. That actually happened." Hickories dropped back to the business card and she thumbed the title. International Foundations for Survivors or Change… She reached for the Rigil Link without thought. Býleistr?

He responded without question. Yes, Princess?

Nashi contemplated. Do you think I could make a difference?

If there is one thing those boring documentaries you made me watch taught me, it's that quite literally any mortal can make a difference given the right platform and right support, Býleistr told her. Back when I was younger, it was the same game but without all this modern technology. Mortals who desired change would speak to groups and garner support to spread their message.

Nashi snorted as she put the business card into her clutch. I'm not trying to start a revolution, kitty.

Silence.

Nashi worried. Býleistr?

Maybe you should.

Now she froze. What?

Whether we like it or not, your testimony towards the Wolverine was flashed on a global scale, Býleistr said with care. You have rightfully avoided the news and blogs—

Yeah, because you smack my Compact out of my hand when I try—

—but I've been doing some snooping on my own—

I find that hard to believe since you got frustrated over the coffee maker—

Býleistr growled loudly. Anyways, he hissed, I did see mortals who were against your message, but I saw many more mortals who were in support. You have the attention of the world on you, Princess. What do you want to do with it?

For some reason, that question stuck with Nashi. What do I want to do with it? She sat back in her chair. What do I want to do with it?

Orochi came to take the chair Kyary once sat in and murmured, "I see Miss Kyary left you deep in thought."

Nashi snapped herself out of her thoughts to narrow her eyes at Orochi. "You knew?"

"I know a lot of things," Orochi said tactfully. "Mira and Master have given me more and more responsibilities as an assistant manager. And, no, I will not tell you who Kyary is dating in the guild," he added with a smile only for Nashi to pout. "That might work on Gary, Nana, but it won't work on me."

Nashi slouched. "Fine," she grumbled. "Why aren't you dancing with the rest of the crew?" A nudge to Orochi's shoulder. "Not comfortable dancing without Livy."

"You know straight men and women can be friends," Orochi muttered. "As hard as Justin thinks that is to believe."

"Cut him some slack." Nashi smiled when she saw Justin and Tesla were exaggerating him grinding on her and Jaxton and Ace came over with amused shake of their heads to reclaim their partners. "He's worried about you, Chi-chi." She let her cheek rest on Orochi's shoulder. "He knows you miss Liv and so do I."

Orochi sighed and lifted his arm to bring Nashi closer. "I do. But I knew she wasn't going to stay long. Ollie always had a thing for wanderlust and from all the times she called while she was in the City of Metal, I could tell she would have considered making that her new home."

Nashi patted his chest. "You sound sad."

"I'm not."

She tried to gauge his facial expression, but he gave nothing away. Instead, she hung onto that feeling she got from her powers and attempted to feel him out. His soul seems…accepting… I guess there's a little sadness, but he seems more okay with this. "You don't want to travel?"

Orochi took the time to answer that question. "I did once. But then Mara…"

Nashi felt like an idiot. "Right. I'm sorry."

"Don't be," Orochi assured. "I like staying here with Mom and Mara just fine. I get to do tats, work some bar gigs, manage here, finish college, and look out for them until my dad comes home. Besides, if I wasn't here, god knows where Justin would be." He shook his head when he witnessed Justin shimmying on Ace who looked frustrated, turned out, and wondering what was happening all at the same time. "I love him like a brother, but I'm so happy Ace is here for him to take care of him when he gets drunk."

Nashi chortled. "I think we all are," she jested. "But, seriously, Chi-chi, are you really happy being in Magnolia…?" Alone was the word she did not add.

"I am." Orochi thumbed her arm. "That itch to stretch my legs and look at the world is pretty much gone. And when you kill and poison everything you touch with your bare hands, it makes things a little complicated." He rubbed the side of his neck. "I appreciate Justin wanting to set me up with women; I do. I know he's worried I'm lonely. But, really, I'm okay." He winked down at Nashi. "Not like I'm hurting for women, but they're looking for true love's kiss and not the kiss of death."

Nashi nodded in understanding. "I know Justin might think differently, but I know for a fact everyone doesn't need someone to be happy. You can be happy with what you have."

"I know." Orochi exhaled through his nose. "And are you happy, Nana?"

There was no point in lying to him. "Not right now, no," Nashi confessed, tone quiet. "But I know I will be." She pressed into him. "Did you watch the trial?"

Orochi nodded. "I didn't until Mara urged me to."

Nashi closed her eyes. "Do you think I made a difference?"

"Nana, I know you made a world full of difference."

Nashi squeezed her eyelids together. "Thank you for finding me." The words left her before she was ready to give them away. But she needed to say them. "Thank you for speaking up for me. I know I was mad at you—"

"You were acting in pure defense," Orochi hushed. "You felt trapped, Nana. I know you begged me to not say anything, but I can't say I'd do anything different." He tensed. "My biggest regret is not talking to you out of it sooner."

Nashi pushed away from him, eyes hard. "Look at me, Orochi." When he dragged his eyes to her, full of guilt, she ground out, "None of this was your fault, you hear me? You did try to talk me out of it several times. It's my fault I didn't listen to you. You even went to my parents, but I snuck out anyways. None of this was on you."

"And you?"

Nashi was too caught up in lecturing him that his words made little sense. "What about me?"

"Do you know none of it was your fault?"

Nashi wanted to bite that she did. She wanted to say she was over it. She wanted to say she had all the right answers. But she could not. Because she did not believe it. "No." A whispered word that held so much.

Orochi's hand came up to wipe her cheek and she did not realize she had shed a tear. "We'll both get there someday," he promised her in murmured good faith. "You're healing from the past and that's going to take as long as you need it to. But I can only hope, one day, you can look at yourself and believe you were never at fault. That you're a beautiful and strong woman who deserves the world." He smiled. "Don't cry, Nana."

Nashi sniffled. "Well, don't say shit that makes me cry and I won't," she rebutted as she went to her clutch for tissues. "Ugh, I hate crying. First, Gary makes me cry, then Miss Kyary, now you…"

"Gary made you cry?"

Nashi took to blotting her face with a few tissues. "Yes." She sniffed again. "I was cleaning his place this morning and I found some of these illustrations it looks like he's been working on." She suddenly paused. "Oh, wait, I shouldn't have said anything. He might have wanted that a secret."

"That's not a secret."

Nashi gaped. "Well, it sure as Hell looked like one to me!"

Orochi chuckled. "Maybe it is a little bit. Gary never told you?"

Nashi grumbled as she balled up the tissues. "Well, apparently, he kept a lot of things from me," she muttered.

"He has good reasons—"

"Oh, don't you tell me the same shit Jax told me," Nashi snapped.

Orochi threw back his head and laughed. "And don't take it out on Jax either. He's good people and a good friend to me." He took Nashi's balled tissues and put them on the table. "Look, this is one thing I think I can tell you and maybe it'll help you with Gary. He's a pretty talented artist, if you haven't noticed. He commissions paintings for people and donates some of his own stuff, but he's been on a children's story kick for a while now."

"But why?" Nashi struggled to understand. "I mean I get he's a romantic and fluffy and stuff, but why children's books? And why are they so depressing?"

Orochi grimaced. "I'm not sure. Jax and I called him out on it—"

"Jax knows?" Nashi narrowed her eyes at Orochi. "Just how close are you all, anyway?"

Orochi simpered and went on: "—but Gary said he didn't want to change the endings. Which story did you read?"

"The one about the Angel girl and the Devil boy which was an obvious dig at me," Nashi grunted. "He must really think I'm that vapid and shallow to up and ditch him when someone normal comes along. I get I call him 'stupid dog' and everything, but really? To think that little of me?" She eyed Orochi. "What do you think about it?"

"I haven't seen every picture in every book," Orochi confessed. "But he's drawn those two characters quite a lot. I'm surprised you haven't seen the tattoo I designed for him of those two."

Nashi blinked. "The tattoo?"

Orochi raised an eyebrow. "I know for a fact you've had sex with him"—he grinned when she spluttered—"but you never saw the wing tattoos?"

"I-I-I just—! I—!" Nashi eventually sighed. "Well, no, I guess. I wasn't focused on his tattoos. I knew they were there, but…" She groaned and buried her head in her hands. "I have so much to learn about him, don't I?"

Orochi chuckled. "You do. But believe me when I say Gary is going to be more than happy you want to get to know him. He might be a little awkward and uncomfortable, but he'll loosen up and practically sing for his little Angel." He took the blow to the chest Nashi dished. "No need to be all embarrassed, Nana. You declared to the world you're with him and the Devil. I'm betting he's on cloud nine."

Nashi snorted as she remembered her steamy night with Gary in the connection she shared with him. Tell me about it.

"Just do me a favor."

Nashi blinked up at Orochi. "Oh, um, sure, Chi-chi, anything."

"Don't break his heart."

Something in Nashi tensed and she tried to tease, "Isn't that your line to him?"

"It is," Orochi assured. "But you are both people I care about and both people I want to see happy. You've both been through more than you should have and you're both going through a lot. I've watched trauma tear people apart and I've watched it bring people closer. So I told this to Gary and I'll tell this to you. If you feel like you can heal or try to heal and have Gary at your side while you do it, then I want you to go for it. But if you feel like you don't actually want to heal or try to heal and you take that out on Gary"—his eyes darkened—"then leave him alone."

Nashi knew better than to disparage that. She took his words to heart. "I'm trying, Chi-chi," she promised. "I don't know when I'll get there, but I promise you I'm trying. And I'll try for him too—"

"Don't do that." Orochi shook his head. "Don't try for him and make that your priority. Try for you. Try for your own happiness. Gary comes second."

Nashi frowned. "But isn't that the point of a relationship? Isn't that kinda bitchy and selfish?"

"It's selfish to rely every single second of your healing on someone else," Orochi explained. "When Mara was paralyzed and went mute, she was lost. She was beyond Mom and Justin and me. We couldn't reach her. And she lashed out. She was angry and hurt. She didn't know what to do. All she knew was she had to attack something. Our mom begged and begged for her to get help. To go to school for the deaf and mute and to go through rehab. Mara only went because she felt like she owed it to Mom. But she still wasn't happy and it was draining Mom to try and make her happy. Eventually, Mara lashed at Mom and kept thinking she did all this for her and it was Mom's fault she was stuck where she was."

The memories pained him, but he accepted them and let them go. "It wasn't until she met with her psychologist that she learned she needed to heal for herself. She couldn't keep forcing Mom to drag her along and she couldn't blame Mom when things went wrong. This was her journey. Mom and Justin and I would walk with her, but we couldn't lead her and make the choice of which road to take. She had to do it to truly heal."

"I never knew," Nashi whispered.

Orochi shrugged. "They were dark times," he offered. "Not times we like to speak about. But that's what I mean. That's what I want for you and Gary. I want you guys to be happy, be it alone or together. So can you promise me at least that? That you'll heal and be happy for you?"

Nashi nodded. "I promise, Chi-chi."

"Then we'll never talk about this again." Orochi saddled her with a fangy grin. "Unless you're at the bar and need to speak about your troubles."

Nashi made a noise. "No thank you," she muttered. "I know all your little tricks now. You always cut me off after three shots and give me straight water."

"You're too drunk to even notice," Orochi retorted good-naturedly.

Nashi scowled. "Yeah, well, I could handle more shots." She refused to give in when Orochi laughed at her expense and got up. "Anyways, come out and dance with me."

"But I have to—"

"Shut up. You're dancing with me." Nashi tugged at his hand when he did not move. "Come on, let's go..."

Orochi sighed and made an effort to slowly get to his feet. "I'll have you know I'm not as young as I once was and not everything moves like it should—"

"Dude, you are nineteen, not ninety," Nashi stated flatly as she guided him away. "You're always manning the bar and making sure things are in order, but we are both broken-hearted people needing to let go, so let's go and let go." A devious grin wove her features. "Besides, it's going to be great fuel to use when Gary comes home. He's always so calm, but he's really hot when he's jealous."

Orochi made a face as Nashi guided him onto the dance floor. "I liked it when you didn't talk about him like that."

"Yeah, well, I like him, I think he's hot, and I really want to ride him when he gets home," Nashi said over the music. "Deal with it and dance with me." She threw her arms onto his shoulders when they got to their group of friends.

"Chi-chi…!" Justin stumbled over and Orochi thanked every god out there he turned his head and held up his hand so Justin kissed his glove. "You came out! I mean, not came out-came out, even though, as you know, I totally support you if you're a dick lover and we can finally do Pride together—"

Ace slapped a hand over Justin's mouth to smile at Orochi. "Nice to see you among the living. I'll try to keep him contained."

"You deserve the highest award out there for that," Orochi muttered.

Justin managed to get Ace's hand off his mouth to holler, "Tessie…!" He waited until a breathless Tesla swayed over to him and swung an arm around her waist to give her a big smooch on the cheek that had her giggling. "Tessie, my ass queen, this here is—"

"Cobra!" Tesla's eyes sparkled and Nashi was forced back when Tesla rammed into Orochi for a hug that could have knocked him on his butt. "You have your dick pierced!"

Jaxton's eyes darkened and he looked at Orochi who looked like he had just accepted misfortune at this point. "Why does she know that?"

"It was a while ago and you were in the bathroom," Orochi sighed in his defense. "You asked me to watch her, but she was pretty far-gone and she kept asking me questions…"

Tesla hummed as she ran a finger down his chest (and Nashi was left smothering her laughter when Orochi jolted and looked very interested in where that finger was going), "What a shame I didn't get to see anything… But we could change that—"

"No." Jaxton seized his girlfriend and gently pulled her away. "We can't change that."

Tesla and Justin both pouted. "But—!"

"Orochi wouldn't be comfortable showing you anything." Jaxton stared down Orochi purposefully who had his eyes traveling over a coquettish Tesla. "Would he?" His jaw tightened when Orochi raised his eyebrow when Tesla slowly licked her lips. "Orochi."

Orochi snapped his eyes back to Jaxton. "Um…" He looked at Nashi for help, but she was far too busy trying not to die of laughter. "No?"

Jaxton sharply nodded. "Good." And he lowered his head to whisper fierce Sinnish into Tesla's ear that had her shivering.

Nashi decided to take pity on Orochi and prodded his shoulder. "Close your mouth before you catch flies and dance, Chi-chi." She tittered when he cleared his throat.

Justin made an exaggerated gasp and slapped his hands on his cheeks. "Oh my god, Tessie, Chi-chi actually checked you out!" He squealed in happiness while Orochi wilted under Jaxton's firm glare. "He never checks out people with pussies! I have to make him do that! How did you do that?" Without hesitation, he pointed at her chest. "It was your boobs, wasn't it?" Turning to Orochi, he demanded to know, "Chi-chi, how could you? I thought you were an ass person?"

"Oh, he is," Ace chuckled, much to Orochi's discomfort. "He very much is, baby."

It took a moment for Justin to understand and then it looked like a light-bulb went off. "I have an idea!"

Orochi groaned. "Justin—"

But Justin was on a roll and he stole Tesla from Jaxton to shift her in front of Orochi. "Okay, so to make sure everything is working down there, Tess, I need you to do me a favor and grind on Chi-chi—"

"Justin," Orochi hissed, the tips of his ears pink. Only Justin could embarrass him this much. "Everything is working just fine!"

Tesla's mouth made an O until she flashed Orochi a sultry grin. "Everything feels fine too."

"Enough." Jaxton stole Tesla back and nuzzled his chin with her own. "I'm not sharing tonight."

Tesla loudly whispered to Justin, "Daddy only shares me a little bit when we're at The Academy, but he doesn't let anyone fuck me." She winced and played innocent when Jaxton looked like he was doing everything to control himself when he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Oopsie. Was I not supposed to say that?"

"That's a sex club, right?" Justin turned to Ace with a pouty look. "I want to go."

Ace sighed. "Baby…"

"No! I want to go!" Justin determined even if his words slurred together. "I want to see all the freaky shit you do and so does Nashi!"

Nashi stopped laughing, stricken. "Wait, what?"

Tesla clapped, excited. "Oh, that'd be perfect!" she squealed. "You should totally come! It's so inclusive and freeing! You and your hunky boyfriend can even watch Daddy and I—Hey!" She rubbed her butt and threw Jaxton a glare. "That wasn't nice."

"You don't like 'nice'," Jaxton rumbled to her. "And I'm not in the mood to play 'nice'."

"It's settled then," Justin decided with a note of drunken finality. "All of us are going to a sex club." He wrapped his arms around Ace. "Now dance with me, gay boy."

Ace shook his head, but he wrapped his arms around Justin regardless. "You are so going to get it when we go home," he murmured.

Orochi let his hands go to Nashi's waist and muttered, "And please let that not be the apartment." When she giggled, he went on: "I don't know what's worse. Gary getting jealous or Jax jealous." He paused. "On second thought, Jax is worse."

"What do you mean?"

"Because it's different."

Nashi peeked over her shoulder to lend him an ear. "'Different' how?"

"I think of you as practically family. But Tesla…" Orochi's eyes roamed over to her as she and Jax danced close together, foreheads touching, rocking to the beat. Her eyes slid his way and she offered him a wink and a sassy grin. He held back a groan. "You don't want to know what I think of her."

As Nashi threw back her head to laugh, it looked like Jaxton had heard Orochi when he very classily gave him a middle finger.

°•°•°•°

Ena shook hands and exchanged air kisses as she wished the last pair good night. Her Dude Abides long gone, she had exchanged it for water she carried around and did not break a sweat from all the conversations she had been through, the bartering, and the promises of consultations for incoming business. "This is good," she said to herself. "It really helps that I helped design Her Majesty's dress because it seems like I'm getting more business." She took a sip of water and frowned. "Although, that's could cause some problems… Maybe I should start looking for another textile tech and pattern marker… Maybe branch out again for an assistant designer—"

"O-O-Oh! I'll do it!"

Ena turned to see Silver right beside her and she narrowed her eyes. "You're still here…"

Inwardly, Silver wept. Am I really that forgettable?

"Anyways, that wouldn't work," Ena quickly shut down. She added when Silver furrowed his brow, "And don't get all defensive and insistent. It really wouldn't work. To be a tech and assistant designer requires knowledge and credentials I need immediately when they're hired in." She scanned the hall. "Make a note. On Monday, I need to speak with the recruiter to look for a t-tech and AD."

Silver ripped out his Compact and punched in the note, but he glanced at Ena. "So, um, what's next?"

Ena frowned when she could not find what she was searching for. "I know Gigi's with his niece since she's sick and he's helping with her child, but I was hoping he might make a late appearance." She sighed. She had been doing a lot of that lately. "Well, I've made my way through the crowd." She swiveled her head to sift through the dancers. She caught glimpses of Gale and Luna who were doing some rendition of the bachata, never parting, with love drunk smiles on their face. "I guess I'm just going to make sure L is okay."

"You know you're not her keeper—" Silver roughly swallowed when Ena cut him down with a glare. "I-I mean Lulu will be fine. Gale's in love with her—"

"So in love with her, he slept with someone else?" Ena challenged.

Silver winced and had no response.

Ena pressed forward as she moved her eyes to Gale and Luna. He had spun her out but rather than spin her back in, he took hold of her hips and they both moved to the beat. "This is all great and all and if L is happy, I'm happy. But I can't be happy until she's aware of that."

"It'll break her heart, though," Silver protested. "I thought we agreed to that? If she listened to the voicemail or not—"

"We both know she didn't," Ena retorted. "We both know L. If she had listened to it, I don't think she'd be as close to him as they are now." Her eyes softened on her best friend as she laughed at some sort of whispered joke Gale told her and dished it right back to him. "She's so pure with her way of thinking and I love her for it," she admitted, timbre gentle. "She makes mistakes and gets hot-headed and stubborn, but she's very sweet and innocent. Gale is—and let's face it—the opposite of that. She couldn't believe Gale ever touched drugs, but for her to learn he had sex?"

Silver tipped his head and thought over his words carefully. "I don't think you're giving Lulu enough credit," he told her. "She's not that judgmental."

"And I never said she was," Ena claimed. "Cane drinks, smokes, and has his own activities, but she doesn't care for him any less. She might joke he's going to kick it earlier than her, but she knows it's his lifestyle and his choice. But you know it's different with Gale. Can't you see it?"

"See what?"

"She's in love with him, Fullbuster," Ena revealed in a low voice. "That's why it hurts her. She isn't being judgmental; she's being worried."

"She's in love with him?"

"That much is obvious." Ena tossed Silver a quizzical look. "You're the lovesick fool. You didn't notice that?"

Silver looked flustered for a moment. "Well, I mean, I knew Lulu liked him and loved him but being in love with him is a totally different story."

"Hmph." Ena shrugged and took a swallow of water. "As I said before, I'm not against love. But love hurts you in ways you didn't even think was possible. It hurt me. If I can do anything to prevent L from feeling heartbreak, I will."

"You know you can't protect Lulu forever," Silver hesitantly questioned, "right?"

"I can try," Ena resolved. "Starting with tonight. L has something she has to do tonight, but before she goes, I'll ask her about the voicemail to see if she listened to it," she hissed out when Silver looked like he wanted to stop her. "If she did, then I'll let this go. If she didn't, then I'll just tell her to consider listening to it. What she does then is up to her. But I will not let L get hurt further down the road. She takes things like this seriously. Maybe Gale doesn't. I know I don't. But she does—"

"You don't take sex stuff seriously?"

Ena scrunched her eyebrows together. "No."

"Why?"

"'Why'?" Ena parroted. "Why would I?"

Silver fumbled for the right words. "Well, because… I mean… Well, don't you want your first time to be really special with someone you love?"

But of course Ena laughed at the notion. "I've read enough of my mother's sensitive books to be desensitized to happily ever after's and first times being filled with fireworks," she put. "And I don't have the time for all the fun little meaningful things you seem to value for god knows why. If anything ever happens, it happens and that's that." She cocked her head when Silver looked taken back. "I wish you were always this quiet."

"It's just… You sound so…cold about it," Silver said, honest. "My parents taught me you should always the love the person you do it with."

"And so did my mother," Ena assured bitingly, "until she was left alone by the person she loves. It works out for some but not all. There's always an exception to the rule. Men serve a purpose and that's it. It's much better for people to take romance and feelings out of the equation. I did and I've never felt better." She turned her head away. "Now, I'm going to get one last drink and make sure L is okay. You can go home or do whatever it is that you do. I'm not on the clock and neither are you. Workday is over. Goodbye." She walked away with a flourish—

Gritted teeth. "I can't accept that."

Ena paused and whirled around. "'Can't accept' what, precisely?" Her eyes widened.

Burning mayan blue clashed with confused dark chocolate.

"I can't accept you think romance is so cold and callous and men just 'serve a purpose'," Silver seethed. "That's bullshit, Fernandes."

Ena raised her eyebrows, unimpressed. "Bold words to say to your boss."

"We aren't on the clock." Silver marched over to her and took her drink out of her hand.

Ena clenched her jaw. "Fullbuster—!" She took a step back when Silver thrust his hand at her in offering. "I hope you don't actually expect me to touch you."

Silver growled and stole her hand to guide her towards the dance floor. "You don't want to believe in happily ever after's and riding off into the sunset? Fine. Be that way. But I refuse to accept you don't want anyone close to you."

Ena ripped her hand from his and glowered. "I don't. Unlike you lovesick psychopaths, I enjoy being an individual and would like to stay that way. If you don't like the way I operate, then quit," she challenged. "Leave me alone."

"Oh, you'd love that, wouldn't you, Fernandes?" Silver hissed. "Well, guess what? You might be a bitchy witch and piss me off, but I'm staying, dammit. I'm not going to up and walk away because you tell me to. You can't boss me around like that."

Ena hissed back, "I am your superior, Fullbuster—"

"Not right now, you're not," Silver snarled back. "So get this through your head, witch. I – am – staying. I'm not walking away and leaving you behind." When Ena rolled her eyes, he grabbed her by the shoulders and pressed her forehead to his. "Listen to me, dammit! I said I'm staying right here with you!"

Dark chocolate widened.

It took Silver a few moments for his words to register and he let her go like she was acid, cheeks rosy. "I-I-I, u-u-um… Well, wh-wh-wh-what I mean was… I-I-I mean…"

Ena observed him for a moment and then she sighed (for Heaven's sake, she might develop asthma at this point) and said, "The effort you will go to prove your point is annoying as it is admirable."

"Um…" Silver did not know what to do with such a backhanded compliment. "Thank you?"

Ena extended her hand. "Fine. Here." She quirked an eyebrow when Silver stared at her like she was from outer space. "If you're too slow to understand, I am offering my hand so we can go to the dance floor."

"But… But…" Silver searched for the words and only came up with: "Why?"

"To be quite honest, this is out of pity."

Silver could have been hit with a bus at that point. So forward and cruel!

"I understand I overstepped a line with my disregard to your views on love," Ena recognized. "My ideals and your ideals are different, but I should have had a little more respect for yours. I might not agree with you being a certified stalker and you'll continue to creep me out, but I could stand to listen to your views more."

Silver's eye twitched. How does she perfectly insult me and praise me at the same time? He shook his head. "Fernandes, that's not what I was trying to say—"

"So how about a dance to show a ceasefire?" Ena grabbed his hand and escorted him to the dance floor. "Perhaps this time I'll let you lead."

"I can lead!" Silver snapped. "You just never let me!"

"As if you could ever lead me," Ena simpered.

Silver grumbled under his breath, but he let her lead him. His eyes roamed over her profile and he mentally sighed. What am I doing? What did I even say? he asked himself. I should be saying that to Pa—my Beloved, not Fernandes. Did I even mean it? And Ena pulled him through the throng, he watched as she smiled and closed her eyes to lose herself to the music. Maybe he knew it or maybe he did not, but he would say aloud soon that, yes, he meant every word he said to her.

°•°•°•°

Luna giggled as Gale rushed her out of one of the guild exits. The back of Fairy Tail housed a now-closed patio with chairs and tables that had long-since been taken into storage for the winter. An outdoor fireplace adorned the stone patio, but it was put to rest until April came back around. The moon was on the low side, but she glistened into Lake Sciliora and breezed cold winds that sent little waves into the water. Boats docked, the lighthouse never stopped its duty to light the way for those lost and in need of guidance. From the patio, there were wide stone steps that led down to the privately-owned piece of beach. It would seem Lance and Aine had taken up one of the benches down by the lake and were heavy into an intimate conversation.

Gale caged Luna against the stone railing and she giggled when he pressed his lips into her neck. "Gale…!"

He only grinned. "Yeah?"

Luna shook her head. "You're acting silly, Dragon."

"Because you make me this way, principessa."

Luna laughed even more before sighing. A breeze sent a shiver down her spine and goosebump up her arm, but she did not feel cold for much longer when Gale pulled away only to cover her in his suit jacket. She took a deep breath and drew out his spice-infused scent. "Thank you."

Gale rubbed her arms as he dropped his chin on her shoulder. "Any time, Blondie."

A sigh flew out of Luna's mouth as she looked at the horizon. Stars out and playful, the sky a beautiful dark violet, and the water a mirror for the moon's beauty, it was almost as if Mother Nature had painted this picturesque scene. Luna pressed against Gale who mouthed a kiss onto her skin and things just felt in place. This feels right. Everything about this feels right. Why did I try to hide it? An abashed pink wove onto her cheeks.

Gale sniffed. "What's got you embarrassed, Blondie?"

"I hate that you can smell that," Luna complained.

Gale cackled, but he still coaxed, "Come on. Fill me in."

Luna sighed. "I was just thinking this feels nice." Her lips curled when she felt Gale's broad smile.

"Yeah? And?"

"And I'm kicking myself a little for not letting go before and getting all bitchy."

Gale hooted. "Stop the fucking presses! She said the B-word, people!" He nuzzled her when she hit his arm. "No need to kick yourself, Blondie-girl. We both made some slip-ups along the way, but we got there." He snickered. "But I knew it was only a matter of time before you couldn't resist me."

"Says the greedy Dragon Slayer." Luna shook her head.

"I'm only greedy with that's mine," Gale reminded. "You're mine. I'm not gonna want to share you. Deal with it, principessa." He wrapped his arm around her and took a deep inhale of her scent. Sweet and fluffy with a tang to it, but it just made it all the sweeter. "Objections?"

"Would you listen if I had any?" Luna retorted dryly

Gale was in too good of a mood to not be candid. "Nope."

"Well, there's your answer." Luna tilted her head and she realized something. "You did get taller, didn't you?"

Gale grimaced. "A little, yeah. I don't know if it's human puberty or Dragon puberty, but I'm gonna have to go shopping again soon." He caught the excited gleam in Luna's eyes and groaned. "Blondie, no. No. Not happening." But he found himself wavering when she gave him those big eyes and jutted pout only for him to sigh loudly. "Fine."

"Yay!" Luna cheered. "It'll be so much fun like last time!"

"Last time, you ditched me for a prince," Gale grumbled. "So it better not be like last time."

Luna frowned. This is it. Now's my chance. She pivoted in his arms to face him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I never did say sorry for that, but I want to now," she murmured. "I know you wouldn't have ditched me without a good reason." She gave him a wholesome smile. "You're not like that…for the most part." Her smile turned sheepish under Gale's narrowed eyes. "But we both let the heat of the moment and feelings get the best of us. I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions and I'm sorry."

Gale feathered her hair. "Nah, Blondie, ain't all your fault. I'm at fault too. I got a little too hot-heated and I should've calmed the fuck down." He thumbed her cheek. "I'm sorry for that."

"It's okay." Luna's hands slid down to his chest. "I know you and I know you respect me. I know you're a little reckless, but I am too. But," she added after a deep exhale, "maybe we could stand to be a little more reckless? I don't want to do anything to hurt you, you know. Not after everything you've done for me and everything we've been through."

Guilt attacked Gale's chest. Guilt of his choice. "I don't want to hurt you either, Blondie," he told her, voice grave. "You have to know I love you. I've made big mistakes in the past and it's gettin' to be some scary turf we're walking on with new powers and Demons and Warlocks… But I want to do right by you, Blondie. I want to be the one you choose."

And speaking of that… Luna flashed her eyes up at him, soft and kind. "You are the one I choose, Gale."

For a moment, Gale had comically frozen, jaw dropped. "Are you serious?"

Luna nodded. "Yes." Nerves tried to fritter away everything she had wanted to say, but she took the plunge regardless. "I do like Bleu—a lot. But Gale, the difference between you and Bleu is that I like him…and I love you."

No words.

Luna went on: "I know it wasn't easy for you to say you loved me, but you did…and I ran away. I was so focused on someone else and what I really felt for them that I never actually took the time to find out how much I felt about you." She ducked her head. "It took some whining and complaining, but the advice I got really hit me today. I was holding back from you even after you did one of the bravest thing I've ever seen. And that's not fair to you. I want to be fair to you now." A shaky breath. "Gale Metalicanna Redfox…"—chocolates burned into intense ruby—"I'm in love with you."

A guttural snarl rumbled in Gale's throat as he pressed her against the railing. He lurched for his lips to claim hers, but he held himself back. Canines aching, the Wild growled, displeased he would deny them the only thing they desired. But Gale had reason. "Blondie," he said, tone barring animalistic, "I want to do this right and I'm trying so hard to do this right. Don't ever feel like you have to say you love me just because I said it first. I don't want that. I'd rather you say you like me then tell me you love me and don't actually mean it."

"Oh, Gale…" Luna splayed her hands on his cheeks to witness how at war he was with himself, the human and the Dragon Slayer. "I love that you'd say that, but you don't need to. I'm not saying this just because you said it first." The pads of her fingers brushed his cheeks soothingly. "I love how protective you are. I love how you will do whatever it takes to get to your goal. I love when we go to your basement and you let me watch Poko and we cuddle. I love when you tell me we're in this together. Because we are." And she wanted her next words to be clear. "I love you, Gale. I'm not letting you go."

The pain intensified in his canines when he denied Nature it's right. The Wild crouched and was poised to strike. But Gale needed to know one last time. "Tell me what you want me to do, Blondie, and I'll do it," he breathed. "But I need words."

Luna hummed. "I'm yours," she whispered. "So kiss me."

Her moonstone glowed.

Gale's lips met hers.

And she saw stars.

With Bleu she felt something and could have nurtured that feeling, but with Gale, she felt everything. His lips were rough, but he kissed her like she was made of glass. Her powers seeped out and she felt it all in such a soft kiss. She felt his love, passionate and intense. She felt his fear, but it was not a fear of commitment. His deep fears of abandonment, of not being enough, of losing her. Guilt chastened the fear, but she was overwhelmed when a feral intensity shocked her from the inside out and wiped her mind of anything outside of the feeling of him.

This is…too much…

Just as slowly as he had taken her, he pulled away with breaths between them. His emotions lingered within Luna and filled her with a healthy buzz of adoration. A new wave of her own feelings crashed her and she felt like tears were pricking her eyes. "I've never felt like this before," she breathed to him. "But I love this feeling." Gale said nothing, but she let her eyes stay closed and his heat embrace her. This is what I've been missing. But I won't anymore.

"'Why not give in a little to the Slayer's advances? Toy with him a little'."

Luna's eyes fluttered open when Gale pulled away from her. To her bewilderment, the love she had seen in his eyes had converted into…rage? "Gale? What are you—?"

"'Make him think you're choosing him and see how far he'll go to get you'." Unfathomable fury seethed in his eyes and his voice as he snarled the worlds. "'Hell, why not even let him think you're going to kiss him? And when all is said and done, go back to your prince. It'll make Redfox work twice as hard once he knows what it's like when you're his'."

Luna recognized those words and her eyes widened in horror. "You saw—?"

"Yeah," Gale snarled. "I fucking saw."

Panic instilled within Luna as she stammered, "W-Wait, Gale, please, let me explain—"

"Oh, I'm pretty sure I got the fucking point." Gale caged her in his arms, but wrath vented from his pores and barreled at Luna instead of that sweet intensity he offered moments before. "You're nothing more than a liar," he hissed. "Making me think you love me? Telling me you choose me? That was just a game to you, wasn't it? You wanted to see how hard I'd go just so you could laugh it up with your prince, didn't you?"

Different tears prickled Luna's eyes now. "N-N-No—!"

"Don't fucking lie to me!" Gale raged, uncaring Luna cowered back. "You were just playing me! You didn't mean anything that you said to me!"

"Th-That's not t-t-true," Luna whimpered. The tears streamed down and she did not know when they would end. Heart at her throat, breaths puttered, she tried to reach for him and it stung even more when Gale stepped away from her like she disgusted him. "Gale, please, let me explain—"

"You don't need to explain a goddamn thing to me ever again!" Gale thundered. "You lied to me, Blondie! You never really loved me! You fucking tricked me!" He swept back to her with crazy ruby glaring into watery chocolate. "Wanting to hurt me, Blondie, really? That's the game you wanted to play with me?"

"N-No, I—!" Luna sniffled and broke into a sob. "Gale, please, just listen—"

"Oh, and now you're crying, Gale sneered at her. "You just don't give up, do you? Make me think you love, make me think you actually choose me and want this—want me—and now I'm supposed to have pity for you that yours and that fucking Devil Woman's game fell apart?"

"Ga-Gale, please…!" Luna tried to touch him, but she did not expect for his hand to catch her wrist and she flinched. "Y-Y-You're hurting m-me—"

"Wouldn't want to hurt you, would I?" Gale dropped her hand to bare his teeth towards her. He felt Sycaña wrestle to feed him calming wavelengths, but his despair and anger was drowning his mind too far in. "See that? I wouldn't want to hurt you. But you have no issue with hurting me, do you?"

Luna tried to shake her head and hiccuped. "Pl-Please, you're s-scaring me—"

"Well, since our relationship is hurting each other, let me take the next serve," Gale hissed. "I fucked a girl that Friday you ditched me for your little prince."

Luna felt the wind leave her sails and the earth had no solidness beneath her feet. Her grief, her hurt, her despair—it all stopped. "What?"

His fangs gleamed in a smirk. "You thought you were so upset I was with girls, kissing them? Nah, nah, Blondie, that wasn't all I did. I drank. I smoke weed because it felt fucking good. And I fucked someone." He let out an ugly cackle when Luna flinched and looked visibly pained when he said the word. "What's the matter, princess? Don't like the word 'fuck' anymore? That I fucked someone—"

SMACK!

A handprint pressed onto Gale's cheek.

His hand came up to cover it.

Luna's chest heaved and fury fueled those dark eyes of her until they crumbled into anguish. "Please stop it." A plea in such a small and vulnerable voice. "Listen to me, Gale, please, I wasn't going to hurt you. I love—"

"Don't ever fucking say those words to me."

Luna cringed back when hate-filled blood-red eyes scorched her. "Gale, please, yo-you're scaring me—"

"What's going on here?"

Lance and Aine had traveled up the stairs the moment they heard yelling and Aine was fraught with worry when she saw Luna's tear-stained face while a coldness filled Lance when he saw those ire-possessed eyes of Gale and his fangs out. "Step away from Luna, Gale," Lance commanded, tone neutral. "I think you've both said enough tonight."

Gale's eyes glowed and a ring of emerald came about. "Stay out of this, Little God."

Static wound around Lance. "Gale, I'm not asking again," he warned. "Back away. You're scaring Luna. Walk away right now. You're not thinking straight."

Gale's shoulder hunched and he pivoted for his hatred to burn Lance. "I said stay out of this—!"

A flash of blonde.

A feral snarl leapt from Gale's throat when he saw Luna run away. Sycaña tried in vain to tamp down the instincts, but his rage was too powerful. The Wild would not be tamed. He was a Dragon scorned and rejected. Nature refused to let this pass. Splotchy scales bloomed on his cheeks and hands as he gave chase—

ZZZZZT!

Gale rounded onto Lance and, with no hesitation, his hands shredded the air to reveal scales flattened over flesh and gave him claws. The ground shook, dust and dirt flared up, and Lance grabbed Aine to urge her away when a chasm opened just below where they had been. Lance threw out a hand for his cyan lightning to spear into Gale's chest. At first, Gale flinched and was pushed back. But when his shirt was burned away, hard black scales had conquered his torso.

"Aine, warn the master!" Lance told his girlfriend. "Gale isn't stable!"

Aine raised no protests as she dashed away.

Lightning glowed in Lance's eyes. "You need to calm it down, Gale," he bellowed. "You're losing control."

Unable to help it, Sycaña's voice snarled with his own, "And you are outclassed here, Little God." And he roared.

°•°•°•°

Mary Jane and Peter drifted back to the main floor with Mary Jane's hair out of place and Peter's suit wrinkled in the places everyone would know something had happened. But they were too drunk off of each other to care that much. Mary Jane nestled into his side, sated. "I definitely like that."

Peter grinned. "Yeah." He nosed her cheek. "More than an hour, but we needed that. Then we'll have to have a repeat soon."

Mary Jane giggled, ready for more flirtatious banter, when her eyes caught Luna gunning down the hallway…and she did not look happy. Mary Jane let go of Peter to intercept Luna. "Luna, cutie, what's wrong?" It registered to her that Luna was a shaking, sobbing mess and the jacket she had on was obviously not hers. "Luna, talk to me," she cooed. "I can't help you when you're not audible. Take a deep breath."

Luna wheezed and sniffled. "G-G-Gale, I…"

Mary Jane hardened. "What about him?"

Luna sobbed. "I tried, M-Mary Jane, I really did, but he… He thought I…" She fell into Mary Jane's arms and wailed. "He thought I was trying to hurt him," she sobbed. "B-But I love him, Mary Jane, and I told him… And then he… He… He said he had sex with someone—"

"He did what?!" Mary Jane pulled Luna away to grip her by the shoulders. "You told him you loved him and he hurt you?" Unspeakable urges fouled her mind and she could care less scarlet overtook her eyes. "He slept with someone else after he said he loved you? He hurt you?" A fierce scarlet clung to her body and weaved through her hair. "He made you cry." She ground her teeth as murderous scarlet consumed her. "I won't tolerate that."

A hand slid onto her shoulder. "Sweets."

Vengeful scarlet clashed with burning liquid gold.

Just like that, the thoughts that took over her mind like a plague tore back into simple whispers in the back of her head. Cerulean went back to one of her eyes and the maddening aura she had grappled onto faded away into oblivion. But she locked onto Peter's calm stare. Breathing deeply, she turned back to the sniveling Luna. "Luna, I want you to find Ena and stay with her, okay?" she softly commanded, helping clear away some tears. "And then I want you to tell Ena to take you to your parents so you can go home. You are going to go to bed and you are going to sleep. I'm going to call you in the morning, okay?"

Luna sniffed. "But Bleu—"

"Peter will handle it," Mary Jane soothed. "He's going to get you to Ena and then he'll find Bleu for you, okay? He'll explain everything. Okay?"

Luna nodded and huffed another cry. "Okay," she croaked.

Mary Jane rubbed Luna's back before she drew her gaze back to Peter. He leaned forward to peck her lips and give her a short nod before he took Luna from her and guided her away. Her mind clear but angry fresh in her heart, Mary Jane pivoted down the hall. She might not have been a full-on Mage, but she felt the vibrations and sickening anger the closer she got to the exit.

I understand he and I never got along… But we always understood Luna was precious to us…

Scarlet wrapped around one hand.

He made her cry… He broke her heart… I won't ever stand for that…

Cerulean wrapped around the other.

Mary Jane found the door and put her hand on the handle. We don't ever stand for you hurting her… She shoved the door open and stepped out into the crisp air, but she did not have to look to see where Gale was. The feral roar hit her ears and she did not have to strain her eyes to see Gale with his glowing eyes surrounded with emerald attacking Lance who batted him away with his lightning. She took a long inhale, but when she breathed out, her eyes were charmed with a cerulean-scarlet glow.

There you are…Slayer…

Pulsing with mixed energies, she needed no assistance when they launched her off the ground and curved her into the air.

Lance whipped out his lightning to shove Gale back who remained undaunted and pushed even harder as he dug his claws into the earth. Vines pulled and sprinted for Lance, but he singed them away with zaps of lightning. "Gale!" he shouted. "Get a hold of yourself!"

Gale only snarled as he slashed his arms in an X-formation.

Lance's eyes widened when the earth grunted beneath him and shivered only for it to part. His lightning flashed him away and he saw he could have been staying in feet of summoned lava with its fatal glow fanning his face. What the Hell is he doing? he gnashed. He's not responding to reason, but… He vividly remembered the cathedral, of being trapped in his own body and left to watch Gale take him on. His fists clenched. "I'm not going to fight you!" he shouted at Gale. "I—!"

"That's right."

A shadow flashed and Lance looked up only for his eyes to widen. Oh no…

Mary Jane floated over the lava with scarlet and cerulean energy accentuating her flesh and gleaming in her eyes. She looked down at the heaving Gale in such disgust, in such anger, in such chaos. "You broke her heart." Her hands drew up into fists and she let red and blue aura build up around her fists. "Your fight is with me, Slayer." With a snarl, she lashed out the power she had kept locked inside.

°•°•°•°

Ena laughed to herself as she tried to copy movements she had seen her best friend do before, but they just were not quite right. "I don't think I'll ever be as graceful as L!" she shouted over the music. "I have two left feet!"

"Which is why you should let me lead!" Silver teased her. "I have a right and a left!"

Ena snorted. "Yeah, well, I…" Her smile faded when she caught the sight of Luna hunched over and tucked into Peter's side. Her attention to her best friend caught Peter's eyes and he beckoned her, but Ena was already crashing through the dancers and did not care that Silver called her name. Once she battled out of the throng, she instantly came before Luna and hugged her. "L, what's wrong?" she needed to know. "What's going on?"

But Luna only sobbed.

Oh, L… What happened? Ena looked at Peter for answers. "Please—"

"She can tell you better than me," Peter told. "But from what I understand, it seems your Luna is in love with Gale and he didn't take it well."

Surprised morphed into an unsuppressed rage and she looked down at her best friend. "Did he hurt you?" she seethed. "Did he touch you—?"

"No!" Luna gasped as she broke out of her cries. "No, h-h-he would n-n-never!" She hiccuped and looked pleadingly at Peter. "Please, I ne-n-need to go back," she begged. "I need to explain to Gale that I…! I…!" A fresh set of tears crashed over her and she fell into Ena and wept.

"Mary Jane is taking care of it," Peter informed Ena and the newly-joined Silver. "She says Luna is to go home."

Ena nodded. She would not disagree with that. "I'll stay with her. But Bleu—"

"I'll handle him."

Ena shook her head. "But—"

"I won't tell him anything," Peter promised. "That's not something I want to stick my nose into." He cast a piteous look at Luna. "She can talk to him when she's ready. He'll understand. He's just like that. But please get her home." He moved to touch Luna, but he thought the better of it. "Take care, Luna," he murmured. "Mary Jane will handle this." With a nod to both Ena and Silver, he bustled away.

Ena looked over at Silver as she held Luna in her arms. "Can you—?"

"I'll find Nashi," Silver finished for her. "Get Lulu to her parents or mine. We need to let Master know."

Ena moved to nod, but then she saw her mother with Aine on her heels and Laxus and Mira. "Oh, I'm sure she knows now…"

"No. No, they can't." Luna wrenched herself out of Ena's grasp due to Ena being so shocked, but Silver nabbed her by the waist when Luna tried to run off. "Silver, let me go!" she beseeched. "H-H-He didn't mean to scare me! He's just hurt—!"

Silver grunted when Luna wriggled. "Find Nashi," he gnashed to Ena. "I've got Lulu."

Ena did not wait and dove back into the fray. Being bumped and shoved and touched was not how she planned for her night to go, but as her eyes flitted around, she finally saw Nashi was body-rolling with Ellie. She lithely made her way over and did not care how rude she was being when she grabbed Nashi's arm. "Come with me."

Nashi blinked and it took a moment for her to recognize the girl who had touched her. "Ena—"

Ena waited for no one as she dragged Nashi away. Nashi saw no reason to shake her off and shouted her farewell to her friends as she maneuvered through the people. But the light-hearted silliness she felt had all but fell apart when she saw a tear-stained Luna fighting against Silver's hold. Ena let her go when Nashi charged forward and away from the dance floor to tend to her sister. "Luna," Nashi fretted, "what's wrong?"

That was when she felt it.

Nashi's eyes swung to the hallway. Those souls… So powerful… So angry… Her eyes widened. I feel them. Gale…and Mary Jane… But her power is…

"Please, Nashi, please, I need to get to Gale."

Nashi quickly flitted her attention back to Luna and she shook her head. "Lu—"

"Nashi, you don't understand—!"

"I understand you're very emotional right now and Gale is very angry," Nashi countered and kept her tone light and calm. "We need to wait until he calms down—No, Luna, shhh…" She brushed back Luna's hair when she saw her little sister was trying so hard to protest and it broke Nashi's heart. "I love you and you know I'd do anything for you, but you know I want you safe."

"Gale would never hurt me—!"

"Right now, I'm not convinced of that," Nashi calmly pushed back. "Okay? We're going to find Mama and Papa and we're going to go home." She searched her sister's eyes and she hated how much pain she found. "Please, Lu, just trust me and let me take you home."

Luna stopped struggling as her bottom lip shook.

Nashi's eyes flickered to Silver's and she nodded.

The moment Silver let Luna go, she ran straight into Nashi's arms and bawled. "I love him, Nashi," she managed to choke out. "Please don't let them hurt him."

Nashi closed her eyes. The emotions jumbled within Luna spilled over and washed her. And damn it all, she could feel her own tears present themselves as her mind flashed to Skade and Gary mercilessly protecting her the world wanted them apart. "They won't," she whispered. "It'll be okay. You'll see. It'll be okay." She hugged her sister. "We're going to go home, okay? I'm going to stay with you and you can just cry. It'll be okay."

"Is there a problem?"

Nashi looked over her shoulder and upwards to see Orochi hovering. He stood just outside the bounds as though not to intrude. "Lu's going home," she told Orochi. "I just need to find my parents, so we can leave and I can let them know some things."

Orochi nodded. "Allow me." When Nashi backed away, Orochi crouched down and swooped Luna into his arms. No words passed between them as they made purposeful strides back into the crowd of tables.

"Lulu…" Silver whispered. "I'm so sorry."

Gritted teeth. "This is why I watch her."

Silver looked to see Ena was vibrating with her rage so much so that even he felt it. "Fernandes…"

"I should have kept my eyes on her," Ena snarled. "This is what your 'love' does, Fullbuster. It shatters my best friend and reduces her to tears. So enlighten me. How the Hell does your 'love' fix that? How does your 'love' fix broken hearts and crying eyes?"

Silver faltered and his eyes swept to the ground.

Ena growled. "Lunagr'an, to me." Her rapier placed itself in her hand obediently as Ena whirled for the hallway.

Silver was hot on her heels. "Fernandes, wait! Mary Jane's taking care of it—!"

"I know that." Ena's blade caught the light. "But I'm getting my hits in right after her."

°•°•°•°

BOOM…. B-B-B-B-BOOM…

CRACK! CRACK-CRACK!

The moon, distraught, let those hellish clouds fill up her skies with their snarls and their growls and their anger. Thunder blustered about, making nose everywhere he stomped and not giving a damn what anyone thought about it. Lightning chased the thunder, pumped with adrenaline and the need to move. The lighthouse continued to shine as the winds howled, but none would be using the light as a guide.

When Mira, Laxus, Aine, and Erza had come outside onto the patio, Mira's eyes filled with fear when she saw Mary Jane hurling wave after wave of scarlet and cerulean energy. "No…" Her voice trembled. "Mary Jane…"

BOOM…. B-B-B-B-BOOM… BOOOM!

CRACK! CR-CR-CRACK! CRACK!

Gale dug his hands into the earth and let vines fester and gather around his arm until he had braided together thick tentacles that would survive him well. Roaring, he whipped one of the banded-together tentacles to latch onto Mary Jane and drag her down. Affronted, Mary Jane let scarlet energy burn back the vines before she whipped cerulean energy to have the remaining vines blossom with flowers, rendering their intent to kill useless.

"Don't insult me, Slayer!" Mary Jane shouted over the winds in her three voices. "You have defiled what you shall covet!"

Gale answered in a foaming snarl and his remaining tentacle rotted off his arm only for him to whirl around his hands. Chunks of the earth rose into jagged boulders and he hurtled them at Mary Jane. But his hands clenched and molten lava erupted over the boulders and set them aflame.

Ena and Silver burst out terrace, Silver worried and Ena feeling violent. Ena was ready to storm to the stares when Erza turned and steeled herself. She marched to her daughter to block her. "Ena, take Silver back inside." This was not the command of a mother. This was the command of a Guild Master.

A command Ena readily would defy. "I'm not leaving," she snapped. "He has to answer to me, Mom."

Erza locked her jaw. "Ena, now is not the time or place for—"

"Mira!"

Wide-eyed, Erza whipped around to see Mira had hawked up her skirt, abandoned her heels, and fled down the steps. "Mira!"

A flash of scarlet.

Erza took off when she saw Ena making a break for the stairs. "No!" She held onto Ena. "No, stay here!"

"Let me go!" Ena snarled. "He hurt my best friend!"

Erza pivoted Ena and shielded her from the battle outside. And if we're too late, Mary Jane will hurt him.

Mira did not care Laxus was cursing and shouting her name as he chased after her. Her eyes clung to Mary Jane's glowing form as a mother's terror fiercely pumped through her. Not again… Not my baby… "Mary Jane!" she shouted as she watched her daughter sent out a wave of scarlet energy to blow back the boulders and let them crash back onto the earth. The ground shook, broken and terrified, and it jolted Mira, but she refused to give in. "Mary Jane, please!"

"Mom, no!" Lance has rushed over to hold his mother back in an embrace and flinched when she tried to overpower him. "Stay back!"

"Lance Makarov, you will let me go this instant!" Mira bellowed at him as her eyes rounded when Gale roared his Magic at her full of earth and gemstones and it buried her. "No!" She used her shoulder to dig into Lance's chest. "Mary Jane! Mary Jane!" For a moment, Lance let her go and she would have sprinted onto the field if Laxus had not gotten to her. In a battle of strength, they were near-matched. "Laxus, that's my baby!"

"I know." Laxus' breathing hitched when a glowing energy broke free from the attack and he could only watch as Mary Jane dispelled the roar safe within a swirling bubbled of scarlet and cerulean with a simple wave of her hand. Butterfly, please don't lose yourself again…

BOOM…. B-B-B-B-BOOM…

CRACK! CRACK-CRACK!

The lake was obviously disturbed as the water crashed the beaches in a volatile manner, no longer sated with the gentility they had displayed before. The winds promised rain as the wet sting hit the air with little dignity and thunder stomped around, pompous and pissed.

Gale lurched over with clumps of scales mauling his body and tearing through his clothes. The Wild had taken over, aggrieved and full of vengeance. Hatred spewed from his pours and fed into his power to make it tangled and messy and darker than it ever was. He watched the glowing witch with a malice, his Teeth of War displayed. Sycaña joined him as he thundered, "She played me because of you. You told her to hurt me." In a fit of murderous wrath, his claws raked the ground as his pit of lava sloshed and bubbled and climbed slowly into the air. "You made her reject me!"

Gale screeched as the lava heeded his call and burst upwards to throttle at Mary Jane.

With ease, Mary Jane held back the lava, but her eyes bored onto Gale with no intention of stopping what had been started. "You made her run all on your own, Slayer." Her hand crumpled into a fist and the lava was thrown into Lake Sciliora unceremoniously. "You have chosen to defile your Truth. You have chosen to ignore the Bond." Her hands whirled around and her hair stood on end as the air thickened and vibrated with an energy that could crush some of the strongest of souls. "We cannot accept this. We cannot accept your choices."

CR-CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!

Lightning struck into the lake.

DRIP…

A tear shed down Mira's cheek. "Mary Jane…"

DROP…

But Mary Jane could not stop. She refused to stop. Her hands rose as the waves did and commanded them to grow and grow until they were monsters of waves that threatened to overtake everything below. Her hands shifted and the winds went from howling to snarling and cut so sharply that skin could break. She lifted her chin and breathed and thunder followed her lead, rude and distraught. But the lightning that chased the sky was no longer Nature's lightning. It was scarlet lightning.

Lance instantly recognized it. No… Red lightning… He exchanged a panicked look with his father. Destruction… Megaton Lighting…

Aine watched from her view on the terrace with hands over her mouth and eyes wide with tears. Mary Jane, don't…

Elements enslaved to her, Mary Jane was ready. For what, she was unsure, but her powers knew. Three voices together, they thundered, "By the powers within, I claim this Slayer to the Rites of the Gods. He has abandoned the ways of the Bond and we judge you now for your choices and will correct what you cannot."

"Mary Jane!" Mira shouted. "No, don't—!"

"We strip this Slayer of the Truth that he cannot handle," Mary Jane bellowed as she raised her hands. "We free Her from this Bond and condemn him"—her hands came down—"to nothing!"

Gale roared.

Mira surged forward, desperate. "MARY JANE!"

Laxus and Lance could only watch, helpless.

From outside the guildhall, right on the steps, Peter had his Compact in his ear as he waited for his call to connect to Bleu. But a shiver passed through him and he looked up at the stormy clouds in sadness. Sweets…

Mary Jane watched as her energies sprinted towards Gale. This was because of his choices. This was his consequence. You will no longer hurt that of which you love, Slayer.

DING-A-LING-A-LING.

Her acorn button freed itself and shifted.

Blazing emerald eyes. "MJ."

The energy vanished.

And her eyes were alit with golden flames.

Natsu and Gajeel had torn out onto the terrace, eyes driven and powers incensed, but even they could not believe their eyes. Between a scaled Gale on the ground and a floating Mary Jane enwrapped in red and blue, the more peculiar thing amongst all the chaos was that a wall of gold flames erupted between the two, high and warm and regal. They did not burn or strive to perish or even attempt to lash out. They simply built a wall and wafted off an energy Natsu could not mistake.

Igneel…he breathed.

Gale panted as flames danced before his eyes. The rage well up inside him shattered for heartbreak and anguish. But as his eyes stared into the flames, a pair of emerald eyes stared back at him. He knew those sets of eyes like the back of his hand and he dared not to look at them for too long. This was not a stare he could challenge. The Wild ruffled its wings and burred, but it bowed its head and so did Gale. This was to show honor, to show his respect. "Igneel…"

A rumble fled over Gale until he felt warm breath that smelt of embers and something he had never smelled before. He felt his scales exchange for skin and leave him bare. The ache in his teeth from Nature's rebuke was gone. The Wild pulled back to let Gale take control. A chalky growl thrummed through Gale's bones and he lowered his head even further to appease him, a whine wanting to come out. But after a few moments, the weight was gone and Gale could breathe easy again.

But Mary Jane could not. She stared at the flames, entranced. Floating forward, she could not help it when her hands reached out…

…and touched the flames.

LUB-DUB.

Mary Jane found burning emerald eyes through the flames that caressed her hand. Those eyes… How could she forget those eyes? "Igneel…"

A low growl.

Mary Jane closed her eyes as golden flames crawled onto her flesh and cradled her skin. Maybe she was crazy, but it was as though Igneel himself was touching her, warming her, calming her. All that rage and hatred disavowed themselves and made room for a serenity she wished she could feel for a lifetime.

"MJ…"

Mary Jane opened her eyes…

…for emerald to clash with violet.

The separate energies meshed together to produce a gentle violet. It was not as stern and maddening as the violet she could create before. It was balanced and delicate. She did not command it and it did not command her. They were equals. They were one. Her eyes flashed down to see a symbol burned onto her chest in violet energy. Three teardrops chased each other in an endless spinning circle with dots in their heads. The symbol melded back into her flesh and a sensation filled her. A sensation that felt like you were coming home. She leaned into the flames that held her cheek. "Where are you, Igneel?" she whispered. "I've missed you."

Maybe for a moment, sorrow flickered in those emerald eyes, but it was gone within a second. The golden flames withdrew from her cheek. Another low growl emerged, but it was nothing as scolding as the one Gale had received. It was sweet and light.

Violet eyes softened. "Be safe, Igneel," she whispered as she had when she saw those same gold flames within her mind. "I love you."

For sure now, the emerald eyes peeking from the flames were christened with affection. The flames reached out to gloss over the acorn button then pressed onto her lips, warm and inviting with the gentility of a kiss, before retreating. A snarl reverberated in the air and the wall of flames put themselves out with no scorch marks to even prove they were there to begin with.

The storm clouds offed themselves.

The lightning disappeared.

The water calmed down to little ripples.

A held silence filled the air.

Mary Jane's eyes rolled to the back of her head, the aura was gone, and she fell.

Screams erupted, but she heard none of it as she was punted out of the sky and back onto the earth. Gale staggered, dropping to a knee, but he dugs his fingers into the ground with gritted teeth as he summoned grass and dirty to rise. In growing heaps, the earth rose and prepared a nest for Mary Jane to fall in, matching her speed until her body splayed onto the grass. Slowly, Gale retracted his powers and brought Mary Jane back down to earth, but he could barely see the result. The moment she was on solid ground, he hunched to all fours only to collapse on his stomach. Ears ringing, he heard nothing of cries of encouragement or even his name.

He blinked once.

He saw Luna fashioned out of stars as she lived amongst the universe.

He blinked again.

He watched as she opened her arms to him as the stars that held her together brightened and brightened.

He blinked again.

He watched as her brightness overwhelmed everything and everyone and she exploded like a supernova.

His eyes closed.

And all he had left was darkness.

°•°•°•°

The Fairy Tail Guild roof was a popular spot for many things. Some snuck up here to quietly read or to gather their thoughts. Others came up here for a better view once the Harvest Festival was in session or Fantasia. Once and a while, Lucy would bring a few Mages interested in stars to the roof with a trusty telescope as she pointed out constellations. Some came up here for a romantic picnic with the security of good food just down the steps. And others…

Others came to observe.

The focus watched down below as Laxus scooped up a limp Mary Jane as his wife crowded around him, cooing to her daughter that she would be just fine. The focus watched as Gajeel and Panther Lily attended to Gale with care as he was brought into Panther Lily's arms. Natsu had stepped onto the field and seemed to be sniffing around the same patch of land the golden flames had erupted.

VRRRRR-VRRRRRRRR…

The focus turned and stepped towards the other side of the roof. They watched as a Lacrima Car was pulled around. The valet got up as a few women and one man came down the steps. Lucy offered a gracious tip while Orochi only set Luna down once he got to her side of the car and he helped her in. Ena and Silver piled in without question to the back seat and surrounded Luna as though protecting her from the ugliness of reality. Nashi came to hug Orochi as she got into the passenger's seat while Lucy was waiting in the driver's side. With everyone in, the Lacrima Car burst away.

VRRRRR-VRRRRRRRR…

CLICK.

A drawl. "Hello?"

"Thanks for finally answering your Com," came seethe. "Where are you?"

"Just around." The focus watched as the car disappeared down the street. "What's up?"

A sigh. "Look, I just called to… I called to let you know Luna's turning in early tonight."

"Oh? Any reason why?"

A pause. Hesitation. "I think she's better fit to answer that question," came slow pardon. "A lot happened tonight. I can't even make sense of it, but you two definitely need to talk, okay?"

"Yeah. Will do. I'll just head home. Do you think I should call her—?

"I'd wait until the morning," came instant suggestion. "She's been through a lot. Might want to give her a little space."

"Fair enough." A beat. "Thanks for letting me know, man. Talk to you later."

"Yeah, sure. Night."

The call dropped.

A deep breath in…. A deep breath out…

Hair rustled in the wind with a welcome kiss, but the black suit held against it, crisp and firm. "I should have about ten hours." Lace-up oxfords settled upon the ledge of the roof. "Time to get to work." Without further ado, they leaped off the roof…

…and as the wind whistled a merry tune…

…there was nobody to be found.

---

Don't wanna Stop Stop koi suru kokoro ni

Kimi no Love Love ima tsukamaetai

Yasashiku sareru tabi ni sukoshi

Kitai shite shimau

•

Oh Never let me go dakishimete

Never let me go kimi janakya iya yo

Stop stop koi wa tomaranai

Negai wa hitotsu dake Stay by my side

•

Ah ah ah ha

Ah ah

Stay by my side

---

TO BE CONTINUED…

Wowzers… Talk about a rough episode! Confessions gone wrong, new powers on display, and emotions flying everywhere! Oh man and now this thing with Skade! I'm getting all nervous for the next episode, but I'm still going to tune into the next episode of Fairy Adventure!

---

The lights had been cut from the prison cells, but Skade did not mind. He could see just as well in the dark as he could when there was light. He felt within him Gary was resting, but Skade was wide awake and sat in his bed with his back flushed against the wall and his eyes staring into space.

Hazel eyes.

Skade clenched his jaw. I do not like this, he growled. That Curse… I felt the pull. He clutched the material over his heart. She carries a piece of my Curse but not my power. Her winter is unstable. His eyes closed as he took a rattled breath.

Snow fogged everything in its crystals.

"Don't hurt her!"

Growling, Skade scrubbed away the memory and shot off the bed. He would hunt if he could or take flight, but he was stuck to prowling back and forth in his cell like a caged wolf unsettled at its new home. Why did she lie? he demanded to know. My memory does not fail me. I… He faltered. I did not attack out of spite, but I… His teeth gritted.

Warm hickory.

"I was scared." Hard truths fettered out. "I am scared. I do not want to be here." His eyes closed as he imagined Nashi and her flushed cheeks and that kind smile she saved for him and Gary. I want to be with Malã'ika where she is safe… I want to be home…

His ears twitched.

Skade retreated to the bed only to pause. That heart-beat…

CLICK!

The door to his cell slid open. A figure entered and Skade could smell them, but he could see them. The presence lay partially hidden in their cloak, but he recognized those dark eyes and the smell of tainted blood and death. He gave a subtle bow of his head as he rumbled, "You are the Tainted One. The human calls you 'Draculos'."

Draculos chuckled. "I merely practice the Magic of what vampires used to," he offered in explanation. "But, yes, I am Draculos Hyberion, the Chairman to the Magic Council. But you already knew who I was. We've met before when you were younger." Dark eyes twinkled. "You were much more put together. Both of you were. But you were very scared. Not for you, of course, but for the little Angel friend you had."

Skade looked away. "Why are you really here?"

Draculos lifted his chin. "Miss Uki did you a service to lie on the stand." No holding back. No bars.

"Excuse me if I find the statement lacking," Skade said scathingly. "Miss Wilson had explained to me the rules of this human justice system. To lie on the stand triggers a silent alarm—"

"But not when you're the Chairman." Draculos swept further into the prison cell. "None can sway the Swearing Wizard. But as the Chairman of the Magic Council, I am given workarounds even in the line of justice. You will repeat that to no one of what I just did today."

"And in return?"

Draculos hinted at a smile. "You're a smart creature, Mister Skade."

STEP… STEP…

"In here?" Quiet, poised, controlled.

"Yes, please, come in on." Draculos gestured. "I am sure you remember Miss Uki, Mister Skade."

Skade observed Uki and took note her eyes pierced him in the darkness. The Curse must have given her the same sight as me, just weaker. Interesting. His eyes slid to Draculos. "What is this?"

Draculos nodded. "You see, Miss Uki was approached by me many years ago. There isn't much you can hide from me, but I believed a personal visit was necessary once her Curse came to light and caused unfortunate circumstances for Miss Uki. The clothing you saw her take off was infused with Anti-Ether to downplay the Curse and allow her to live a semi-normal life."

"Smart," Skade complimented. "But if she neglects her Curse, it will grow until her wintry is no longer wanting to be confined." A jagged smirk crossed his lips as his eyes bounced back to Uki. "I felt your winter when you let go of that clothing. It is unstable. Weak, yes, but it is unstable."

"And whose fault is that?" Words that might have sounded emotionless to the untrained ear, but it was filled with spite.

Draculos held up a hand when Skade bared his teeth. "Miss Uki, when I promised you an audience with Mister Skade, we agreed there would be no verbal or physical fighting," he admonished pleasantly. He turned to Skade to inform, "Fortunately for Miss Uki, the Curse you inflicted upon her has been manageable enough for her to continue her Shaman duties. However, over the court of these past months and, especially in November, Miss Uki's Curse slipped out of hand."

Skade cocked an eyebrow. "How so?"

"I killed a child." No quiver, no crying—a bare fact broken down and beaten into blankness. "He touched me when I was out of control during our own Festival of Gratitude to the Spirits. There was no warning. He died."

Skade observed Uki and how rigid she was, but his eyes dipped to see her hands subconsciously found each other and wrung out the other. "I see." His eyes fell back to Draculos. "I believe the human is more suited for sentimental conversation." He closed his eyes, let his shoulders rise and fall with his breathing, then reopened with one eye icy-silver and one eye cerulean. "He is here. What is it you want from us?"

Draculos dipped his head. "And good evening to you, Mister Fullbuster. As a gesture of goodwill to Miss Uki, I have agreed to perish all evidence of tracing her back to the unfortunate circumstances in exchange for her to hold off on her quest for vengeance in killing you." He said the words with such ease and lightness, it was hard to grasp the woman before Skade wanted his blood. "But I can't expunge her records without you and you may never be free from being a prodded magical spectacle without me."

Skade snarled. "Is that a threat or a promise, Tainted One?"

"I never make threats and I certainly do not make promises to anyone outside my assistant," Draculos assured. "What I just said was a fact. Miss Uki is aware of that. It would be wise you know that as well."

Skade, he's right, Gary told him as Skade kept his teeth bared and hands out. As a whole, the Magic Council controls the fate of every Mage and magical creature on Earth Land. Even in the courthouse, the council members have a little say in what happens, but the Chairman has the power to make us guilty without a trial.

That did not ease Skade at all and he hissed, "Get to the point."

Fangs presented themselves. "My point? Very well then."

Skade and Gary looked to see a hand was held out for them to take.

"Miss Uki and I have come to make a deal with the Devil." Subtle claws extended from nails. "Are you ready?"

---

Chibi-Luna adjusts her fake glasses as she beams and greets the class, "Hi, students!"

"Good day, Teacher!" the entire class helloes back. "What is our Fairy Lesson for the day?"

Chibi-Luna bounces. "Well, I'm glad you asked!" She reaches out to pull down a chart. "Can you read what this says?"

The class begins to read aloud: "'A full moon cast in darkness can still bring hope, but a dark sun in a blue sky cannot'." They chat with themselves in confusion over the proverb.

"Teacher!" a student calls for her. "What does that mean?"

Chibi-Luna giggles. "It's a Melandian proverb," she tells the class. "What most can agree that it means is nothing is ever as black and white as you make. For you see, the moon is always depicted as night where many crimes and evil things lurk behind every corner while the sun is normally displaced as a happy entity and a good sign. But that's not always the case," she informs. "In some cultures, the moon actually represents peace and prosperity while the sun can represent death and endless suffering."

Chibi-Luna nods to the now understanding class. "The world isn't all about associating good an evil. We all have good and evil inside of us. Many people can be or do relatively good things and one bad mistake while others can make many horrible mistakes and do occasional good deeds. We shouldn't always judge people by their looks or skin or if they're an Aberrant. We all have good and evil within us. So we should judge people fairly and give them the benefit of the doubt."

The class murmurs their affirmations as Chibi-Luna says, "Well! That's it for today's episode! Next time, on Fairy Adventure: CHRISTMAS EVE!"

---

Voices in Characters in Order of Appearance

Ena Fernandes – Xanthe Huynh

Silver Fullbuster – Yuri Lowenthal

Erza Fernandes – Colleen Clinkenbeard

Lance Dreyar – Johnny Young Bosch

Nashi Dragneel – Lauren Landa

Býleistr – Josh Tomar

Lucy Heartfilia-Dragneel – Cherami Leigh

Luna Dragneel – Brynn Apprill

Icarus – Christopher Sabot

Hylia Lynk/Tesla Greer – Galena White

Jang-ta "Jaxton" Yang – Eddy Yeoung

Eiji "Dash" Ackermann – Leraldo Andzaldua

Julia Fullbuster – Michelle Ruff

Justin Justine – Ian Sinclair

Ace – Billy Kametz

Mary Jane Dreyar – Erica Lindbeck

Eliana "Ellie" Strauss – Alexis Tipton

Lisanna Strauss – Carrie Savage

Evergreen Strauss – Caitlin Glass

Gale Redfox – Greg Cipes

Galileo Redfox – Josh Grelle

Gajeel Redfox – David Wald

Panther Lily – Rick Keeling

Levy Redfox – Kristi Kang

Skade – Sean Schemmel

Gary Fullbuster – Griffin Burns

Miss Wilson/Mirella – Edie Mirman

Ocrevus – Jeremy Schwartz

Chinlien Broussard – Leonard Wu

Mister Wilson/Kyler – Ray Chase

Mirella Lynn/Talia – Serena Varghesa

Lucifer Demiurge/Bleu – Xander Mobus

Luther – James Garrett

Mister Demiurge – Leo Fabian

Uki – Devery Jacobs

Virgo – Terri Doty

Cancer – Will Short

Peter Shuusei-Thompson – Joe Zieja

Mirajane Dreyar – Monical Rial

Bixslow – Tyler Walker

Freed Justine – John Burgmeier

Luke Dragneel – Alan Lee

Orochi – Aaron Roberts

Cane Alberona-Groh – Micah Solusod

Kyary – Raye Boyce

Draculos Hyberion – Mark Oristano

• — • — •

Additional Voices

Opening Narrator – Mary McGlynn

Recap Narrator – Melissa Fahn

Description Narrator – Mary McGlynn

Ending Narrator – Melissa Fahn

— • — • — • —

⌜OPENING THEME

⟪ Mela! ⟫

Ryokuoushoku Shakai

Lyrics by & Composed by

peppe & Shingo Anami ⌟

•

⌜ENDING THEME

⟪ STAY BY MY SIDE ⟫

TWICE

Lyrics by & Composed by

Atsushi Shimada, Fredrik "Figge" Boström & Malin Johansson⌟